How Twilight Lost the Throne

Chapters

Thestral Culture
A Lost Civilization
Marking Tattoo
Heph's Plans
The Next Step
Lessons from Circe
The Ancient Truth
A Gentle Confrontation

Thestral Culture

When the thestrals were given a home in the abandoned mines under Canterlot’s mountain, Twilight had instructed a special passageway be constructed that could connect TwilightForge to Canterlot proper. While still considered under construction, and private, Heph guided both Twilight and Moondancer through this passageway. While the alicorn was beyond ecstatic to see the thestral’s city, her advisor was much more composed and cautious. As was the thestral advisor to their Grand Smith. Still, she was happy to see the excitement on her friend’s face, knowing that Twilight was taking a measure of pride in bringing back these ancient people back into Equestria. The entrance of which was a well crafted archway with a mare and stallion thestral on either side, looking as if they were reaching out.

The craftsmanship of these statues were still very basic, only just giving the simple interpretation of the male and female form. And even then as basic and simple as they were, according to Heph, they were still very finely crafted and highly detailed in their own way. Though more than once, Twilight wondered about the way the statues looked. The stallion seemed to be dressed in some basic armor, perhaps some metals would be added to the body to give a more accurate depiction of this stone thestral wearing such fine armor. But the female’s carved attire was far more risque in design, something that wasn’t commonly seen outside of one’s private residence. Then again, she figured this was just what it was like now, and would look vastly different when the passageway was finished.

“I’m sorry for all the delays.” Heph commented, noticing how Twilight was staring at the statues. “When the passageway is fully complete, I will be sure to have my best sculptors complete these. I’d like to establish travel between our two cities as soon as possible.”

“Oh, don’t worry about it. Take all the time you need.” Twilight smiled in response. “I’m just so amazed at how detailed these statues are.”

“I agree. Some of our best sculptors would call this complete.” Moondancer commented, but her eyes were elsewhere on the statues. “I had no idea thestral art was so…detailed.”

While the stallion’s seemed close to complete, the mare’s had some not so hidden details carved on it. Her nipples were poking through the carved fabrics of her clothes, while the impression of her pussy leaking and running along her leg. There was no way someone like Twilight couldn’t have noticed this detail, and despite being called incomplete, it looked pretty finished to Moondancer. Still, this might just be something about thestral culture she didn’t yet understand. Equestrian art and sculpture was more about the impression of the pony form, with only historical pieces having any form of realism; and even then, it was often debated decades, if not centuries later. Thestrial art and sculpture seemed to capture more the realistic shape and form of the male and female form. Even the stallion statue seemed to have some visible bulge in his pants, under the armor.

“Still, it is very impressive.” Moondancer commented, looking away from the statues. “I’m sorry to say that this type of style is not common in Equestria, so it will take many off guard.” Not wanting to sound intolerant, she held her own opinion about it to herself, following behind the others as they descended into the tunnel.

“I understand, and I have many, many crafters who would be more than happy to show and demonstrate our style of sculpture.” Heph replied with a warm smile. “But we can all discuss such artistic exchange later. For now, to TwilightForge.” The passageway leading down to TwilightForge wasn’t some simple carved out tunnel; at least not after a while.

The first hundred or so feet of the stone was carved using the digging tools at Twilight’s disposal, but once a threshold was crossed, the style of digging was vastly different. The parts the thestrals did were obviously superior to that of the Equestrian ones. It was like the stone itself was made as malleable as clay, to be pushed, spread, and smoothed out. Not only that, but the further the four of them descended, the more detailed the tunnel was becoming. From well smoothed stone, to a number of metal supports, and just before they reached the city, there were smoothed and hammered in metals of shimmering brilliance, gems that gave off lights through some unknown magic, and highly detailed engravings depicting what looked to be Night Glider’s mission to find the thestrals.

“I’m embarrassed to say, we’re not ready yet.” Heph commented, seeing the wonder in Twilight’s eyes. “We’ve finished the beginning on our end, and are collaborating with Night Glider to get as many details as we can correct.” His mind drifted back to how this process has been delayed only because he’s been fucking the mare so much, she’s barely conscious to tell him anything. “But once it’s completed, it is my wish that this passageway can serve as a great source of this new age in our history.”

“Of course, I would be honored by it.” Twilight commented, nodding with eager smiles. “I’ve already had many stained glass windows commissioned, so that the history of your people is never lost or forgotten by us again. And I would love to hear more of it.”

“Of course, Princess.” Heph turned to smile an alluring smirk to her, making Twilight’s heart nearly skip a beat. “And I would be honored to share my people’s history with you.” His advisor cleared his throat a little, to get him back on track. “In any event, let me first give you the grand tour of TwilightForge.”

“O-of course…I…we…” Twilight’s words stuttered in her throat for a moment as she quickly composed herself. “I would be honored, and would love to see how your city has developed.”

TwilightForge was everything Twilight expected out of a thestral city, and more. Night Glider’s report just couldn’t be filled with enough descriptions of such a magnificence. Her eyes were sparkling as she took in every sight she could. In just a short amount of time, the thestrals had turned a simple, albeit abandoned, mining tunnel network, and converted it into a sprawling looking city. There wasn’t a single cramped looking spot in this city, as if the city had been scooped out from the mountain itself. A massive, open air area was filled with the smoke of no doubt, countless forges, all being forced through what appeared to be a network of ventilation tunnels.

The city structure itself looked to be as if they had been carved, and yet grown from the rock of the mountain, with smooth curves, and such masterfully done craftsmanship. The thestrals managed to do in such a short amount of time what Canterlot took centuries to achieve. Twilight couldn’t help but smile in joy and pride over this achievement. Surely, Celestia and Luna would praise her for all that she had managed to accomplish. But that wasn’t everything she could see. Despite being inside a mountain, there was a steady amount of illumination. Not enough to be seen as a bright, shining day, but it was a series of massive, countless crystals that dotted the stone walls and ceiling, giving off the impression of a comforting glow, giving enough light, but not too much. Heph couldn’t help but chuckle a little from Twilight’s reaction and stares, making her blush a little.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to laugh. You just look so adorable staring at what we have built.” Heph commented, which only intensified the alicorn’s cute expression. “It is a marvelous sight. Give it a few more short years, and we will have something like that of UnderForge.”

“A few short years?!” Twilight gasped a little. “I…I had no idea you were all so…just so skilled…”

“Well, we’ve had millennia to hone our skills, and now have perfected it.” Heph nodded, smiling with his own pride. “We have found means to forge metal, as well as working stone and crystal in ways never before seen. Our forges produce more heat, less smoke, and yet despite all these forges going off at once, the entire city is properly ventilated.” He then looked at Twilight. “And we are a unified people, and so can function almost as if we were a single being.” Curious what he meant, Twilight received her answer as her ears perked up.

TwilightForge, the entire city was ringing out to the sound of hammers, chisels, and other crafting tools. It wasn’t just a collection of noise without rhyme or reason, it was a melody, a beautiful song of creation that sent a warm shiver throughout Twilight’s body. These thestrals, they were magnificent, no, even more than that. They were just perfect. Their city was beautiful, their culture was spectacular, and their craftsmanship was beyond anything she had seen before. She was just in an almost speechless awe over it, captivated by this splendor and beauty. Heph could see this, and he had to hold back his smug smirk. Twilight was just making this too easy for him, and he could only imagine how she would be when he was finished.

“Please, come this way.” Heph smiled, gesturing towards the city with one hand. “I have such sights to show you.” Twilight giggled through a blush before following after the thestral.

Walking besides Heph, Twilight could barely keep her eyes off everything and anything around her. There was just so much. From thestrals working hard on forges, the sound of hammers ringing, to the way the raw, hot metal was being molded, shaped, and poured like molten water. Or even how a sculpture was working on a statue that looked so realistic, Twilight nearly thought the stone form was breathing with the levels of details. So engrossed in all of this, that every so often, Moondancer had to subtly push her to keep her moving. But aside from the artistic brilliance and beauty of the city, as the four of them entered the more inner parts of the city, Twilight and Moondancer started to notice something else; thestral clothing.

Heph, being their leader, and a member of the royal line, wore fine clothes that looked like it was woven from thin metal, as well as ceremonial pieces of armor. His advisor was in flowing robes of similar make, but in a different, duller color compared to the Grand Smith. The other thestral craftsmen they had passed wore clothes that suited their craft and profession, and even the males they had seen walking about the city wore fine, or even simple clothes that would come across as resplendent and well made. But whenTwilight and Moondancer saw a female thestral, her clothing couldn’t be any more opposite. Thestral females wore little, to no clothes at all.

Many of them simply walked about naked, wearing perhaps an array of beautiful, shimmering silver-looking jewelry, but otherwise had everything else exposed. A few even had thin lines of silver chains that connected their jewelry and pieces; such as from rings to bracelets, or from ear cuff to earring, or even from one nipple piercing to the other. Others, who wore some semblance of clothes, wore what looked more like the most exotic and erotic lingeries they had seen in high end fashion stores, but with the area of the areolas and nipples, as well as their plump pussies on full display. But what really caught their attention, through all of this nudity, was how just about all of them had what looked to be some sort of tattoo-like mark over the area their wombs should be.

“Is there something wrong?” Heph asked, seeing the shocked look on the mares’ faces. “Or do you have a question? I would be more than happy to answer.”

“Oh…oh! No, no, no, it’s nothing…” Twilight blushed, stammering her words a little as she didn’t want to sound offensive. “I was just curious…just…well…I’m sorry, I’m not exactly sure how to ask this…”

“By all means, speak freely.” Heph nodded, assuring the two of them. “I expect many questions, and I know you do not mean any offense. So, what is on your mind?”

“It’s the mares.” Moondancer spoke up, seeing that Twilight was still struggling to put her words together. “I’m sorry to sound rude, but why is there such a major difference in male and female fashion?”

“Oh? Yes, I figured this will be a common question we will receive from visitors.” Heph chuckled, rubbing the back of his head sheepishly. “It is a tradition we have held since our ancient times. And I know you would love to hear a more scholarly explanation, which I would love to give. But to simplify, these mares go through a tradition when they reach adulthood.”

“I…I’m sorry, I just didn’t know such a tradition was practiced.” Twilight muttered, only to then gasp a little. “Oh my, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to be offensive.”

“Oh, I know you don’t mean any offense.” Heph chuckled, nodding his head a little. “It’s understandable, as this is not a common sight in Equestria. So please, don’t worry about it.” He then paused for a moment. “Granted, we do understand that because of this, whenever our females leave the city, they will dress appropriately.”

“I appreciate it, thank you.” Twilight replied, worrying for a moment how she’d have to explain that to the guards, let alone the rest of the citizens. “It’s just so fascinating to learn so much of your people and their culture.”

“Well…would you like to try?” Heph asked, which caused both Twilight and Moondancer faces to erupt in a massive, red blush. “By all means, you don’t have to if you don’t want to. But what better way to understand one’s culture, than to experience it first hand?”

“I…I don’t disagree with what you’re saying…” Twilight replied, swallowing nervously, looking over to Moondancer. “B-b-b-but…but…” She was at a loss of words.

“Oh, I promise, nothing will happen.” Heph commented, trying to put any worries at ease. “If you don’t want to do it, you don’t have to. And we can stop whenever you want.” This did somewhat relax the mares a little.

Twilight and Moondancer were interested in all aspects of thestral culture, but the idea of walking around as naked as the other females, or even wearing the silver looking piercings. Swallowing nervously, the two of them weren’t sure what to say. There wasn’t a single thing written about this in Luna’s notes and journal. But there was always a chance that this information was simply lost, or the princess never felt a need to write it down for whatever reason.Then again, it wouldn’t be like the thestrals would be against her like this. If anything, maybe they could get a deeper understanding of how mares around the city are. The way they walked about, without a single care or worry. Maybe it would feel a little liberating to just give it a try. Swallowing a little more again, they seemed to nod amongst themselves.

Heph, holding in his eager smile, watched as Twilight and Moondancer were contemplating doing it, and he was curious how this royal alicorn would be exposed to him. It was clear the two were gonna do it, they were just trying to silently talk themselves into it. The thestral could see that while Moondancer was going to go along with whatever her princess would do, but for Twilight, there was seemingly a different reason behind why she was considering it. The princess wasn’t a virgin, having been with a stallion on more than one occasion. But none of them were exactly back breaking, or memorable. It felt good, sure, but never to the extent she would bother going for them again; never even experiencing a real orgasm.

So while the idea of showing off her body wasn’t the first thing she considered for the day, Twilight was somewhat curious what it would be like. The female thestrals seemed to be content, happy even by this. And maybe she would feel a little excitement over it. As well as this, Heph did say nothing would happen, and they could stop whenever they wanted. So maybe there wouldn’t be a problem in giving it a small try. Moondancer, by comparison, had never been with a stallion. The only pleasures she had felt had been with her own fingers, magic, or toys. Not that she had a problem with this, she just never really bothered trying to be with anyone. And now, the idea of showing off her body to these thestrals, strangers she had never known or met before. It filled her with doubts, worries, and some fear.

“Okay…we’ll do it…” Twilight commented, still blushing as she looked at Heph. “Just…um…where do we go…you know…”

“I can bring you somewhere private in order to store your clothes.” Heph nodded, smiling as he felt his plans coming together. “Please, follow me.” With that, he led the two away.

Arriving at his palace, Heph guided Twilight and Moondancer to a more private section. It was a slight shame, as the two of them would be interested to see the rest of the architecture of this place, they were curious as to this nudity experience. Once they arrived in a small side room, the two saw a beautiful thestral female, wearing nothing but the silver piercings, but they seemed to have a special shine to them. Twilight and Moondancer almost felt intimidated by the way this female confidently walked over to Heph, giving him not only a close hug, but kissing at his lips with such a whorish, sultry manner that it caused the other two to blush so much, they were practically burning up. After a second, he gently nudged her away.

“Sorry about that, my head mare tends to be very eager when I’ve been away for too long.” Heph commented. “Here, herds and harems are a common occurrence, with one head mare in charge of the rest.”

“I…I see…” Twilight swallowed nervously, feeling a little sunken at the sight of another mare kissing this thestral stallion. “Well, herds are not unheard of in Equestria, so I understand.”

“Well, let us begin.” Heph commented, nodding to the thestral mare. “If you could help them to get comfortable. Oh! And be sure to give them the special gifts I mentioned earlier.” The mare giggled, almost purring a little before looking at Twilight and Moondancr. With a gesture of her hands, she silently beckoned them to follow her.

Following after this attractive thestral, Twilight and Moondancer were guided to a private room with a number of different baskets and drawers. Similar to that of the rooms they’ve seen at the many spas in Equestria, they figured this was where they would deposit and store their clothes. Still nervous, but too far along into this, both mares slowly began to disrobe. The thestral who guided them had walked away, getting the special gifts Heph mentioned. Twilight and Moondancer were incredibly nervous, nearly blushing red in embarrassment, and yet under that, there was something else; was it arousal? The princess’ body had developed since her ascension, nothing too exaggerated, but her breasts were bigger than they were before, and with hard, sensitive nipples.

Moondancer’s body was a little more developed than she was years ago, but still was modest in her endowments. Still, her nipples were just as hard as Twilights, and both their pussies were getting damp from the new experience. This couldn’t be some fetish, or kink, both had from before. No, no, it couldn’t be that. This had to just be the excitement of trying something so different and new, and it was the heat, it had to be that. The two mentally argued with themselves, justifying in any way their thoughts could spin it that they weren’t getting aroused by this, they were not being turned on by the idea of being publically naked, it was just something new and different, nothing more. Still, when the two looked at each other, they couldn’t help but blush.

“Looks like we’re really doing this.” Moondancer commented, seeing the intense blush on Twilight’s face. “Obvious answer, but are you okay?”

“I…I’m not sure…” Twilight stuttered a little, swallowing nervously as her body trembled slightly. “You…you think Heph won’t think less of me…you know, for doing this?”

“I mean, I don’t see he would.” Moondancer replied, reassuring her friend. “He was the one who made the offer. So if anything, he might like you even more for being so accommodating.” Twilight’s face brightened up with more cheer at her encouragement.

“If I may?” Asked the voice of the female thestral. “I’m sorry to interrupt. And I must say, you both look absolutely gorgeous.” In her hand, there was a fine looking silken pillow. “Master Heph had these specially crafted for you.”

On the pillow, were a pair of horn rings. The material was a fine silver with platinum filigree, expertly crafted and etched to give a geometric pattern that seemed to be somewhat of a motif in the thestral art style. And finally, both were set with tiny, purplish-black gemstones. But no matter how long they looked at them, Twilight and Moondancer could tell what these were; anti-magic horn rings. Normally, such things were placed on a unicorn’s horn to cancel out their magical abilities. And while it was rare for there to be one strong enough to halt an alicorn’s magic, perhaps these were capable of such a feat. Still, this gift put the two in a somewhat awkward position. In Equestria, such things were reserved for criminals. But perhaps in thestral culture, they meant something else? And these were called gifts, so they couldn’t rudely decline.

“Thank you.” Twilight said, being the first to reach out to take this horn ring. Placing this ring on her horn, it fit so snuggly, and her body felt the unfamiliar sensation of a numb tingling. “It fits…pretty well…” Moondancer took the other ring and did the same, trying to compose herself through the slight discomfort.

While strange, almost suspicious, Twilight wasn’t completely worried about this. While she had nothing but confidence in this alliance between the thestrals and Equestria, she was aware that anything could happen. If some monster, or threat came, and she couldn’t use her magic, she had made a number of contingency plans. Captain Gallus had long been given a protocol, that if Twilight has given no word on her return from anything by the time she was to set the Sun and raise the Moon, he was to presume the worst, and reach out to her friends, as well as Cadance and Shining Armor in the Crystal Empire. And even then Celestia and Luna could be summoned back to Equestria to establish their rule again, so Equestria would be able to carry on safely. So there were plenty of backup plans should the worst happen. But these were cautious procedures in the rare event such a thing happens. She didn’t believe for a single moment that Heph would ever do such a thing to her.

“So beautiful.” The thestral mare commented with a warm smile. “Master Heph put his heart and soul into the crafting of those rings. He wanted to personally make these gifts for you two.”

“He did?” Twilight asked, reaching up to fidget with the horn ring a little as she blushed and cooed. “That was…that was nice of him.”

"Yes, Master Heph was insistent that these gifts be nothing short of perfect.” The thestral explained, then turned around. “Now please, follow me to the next room.” Twilight and Moondancer were a little confused. Wasn’t this all they needed to do? Still, they followed this thestral.

After a brief walk, the three arrived in a small room with a pair of padded tables. There was more than a little confusion between the alicorn and unicorn, but neither of them could bring themselves to ask about it. Whatever this thestral had in mind for them, they were sure that it was just part of understanding and appreciating this thestral culture. The mare gestured for them to lay on the tables, face down. Swallowing nervously, they did as they were instructed. But just as they were laying flat on the padded table, the thestral started binding their wrists and ankles. Twilight and Moondancer immediately burst out from off the bed, and with nothing more than a shocked gasp and incoherent sounds, they were ready to rush over to the door. But just as they opened it, Heph was standing there.

“I’m so very, very sorry. I completely forgot to mention this part.” Heph commented, sounding extremely remorseful. “Please, allow me to explain. This is all part of the rituals and procedures mares here go through. I only just realized that there might be some miscommunication, and I rushed as fast as I could.” Twilight and Moondancer were panting nervously. They were naked, without magic, and were nearly bound to a padded table. There wasn’t a single thing about this that wasn’t extremely suspicious. But the thestral leader looked sincere in his apology, so perhaps this was an accident. “Please, if I could explain, I can put your minds at ease.”

Twilight and Moondancer paused for a moment. While this entire thing was starting to sound extremely suspicious, Heph had not given either of them any reason not to trust him. Perhaps this was all just a massive misunderstanding after all? Still, the fact they were wearing the anti-magic rings was still a worrisome thing. But the thestral leader looked sincere in his tone, and Twilight felt like she could trust him, even if her instincts were telling her that something felt off, she chose to ignore it. Besides, she still had the confidence that if the worst-case happened to her, the others would be alerted. So, taking a deep breath, the alicorn calmed herself. Seeing her do so, Moondancer did the same, though she kept her firm eyes on the female thestral.

“Good, good. Again, I apologize for the lack of proper context. This is just something we all know, and I forgot for a moment.” Heph said, bowing his head respectfully to the two. “You see, when a female goes through this procedure, she is to watch a series of clips, displays, and other interactions of the sexual kind. But they are not allowed to indulge themselves during this process. So it has become that they are to be restrained during the process. That is all. Again, if you’d like to stop, we can stop now. You’ve already shown a great respect for my people, so I would never want to come across as forcing you into this.”

“This is…oh, okay. I believe I understand now.” Twilight commented, looking from Heph, to the tables, to the female, and back to him. “No, no. If this is part of the tradition, then I will honor it.” She then turned her attention to Moondancer. “What about you, Moondancer?”

“I’ll do it…” Moondancer replied, still having a somewhat stern look on her face. “But I still reserve the right to stop this whenever I want, right?”

“Of course, you both can stop this whenever you’d like.” Heph said, nodding over to the female. “So please, let us continue.”

Twilight and Moondancer returned to the tables, being strapped down onto them. The restraints still felt odd, still making them somewhat nervous, but they endured. Heph watched as the two of them were trying to get comfortably, but were clearly struggling to. Thankfully, they couldn’t see him, as his lips were curled into a smile. The female thestral finished binding Twilight and Moondancer to the tables before bowing her head towards Heph and taking her leave. Now, he was alone with the mares. It would be all too easy to just claim them then and there. But there was no fun in that, he wanted to watch as they slowly but surely joined his side.

“Now, we can begin.” Heph said, composing himself as he walked forward to one of the walls. Knocking on it, it was revealed not to be a wall, but glass that looked into another room. “From here, we can watch into the other room, but they cannot watch us.”

“They?” Twilight asked, tilting her head a little at the stallion. “Who’s they?”

“Our demonstration, of course.” Heph said, smiling calmly and warmly at the two. “Please, watch and enjoy.” Twilight still wasn’t sure what he meant, until the sound of a door opening brought her attention to the other room.

Walking in, a male and female thestral, entered the room. Both of which were already naked. Twilight’s eyes widened at the sight of the thestral cock. He was so big, gifted in thickness and length as even half erect, it nearly hung to his knees. And she had a beautiful pair of tits, and an ass that bounced and swayed as she followed her partner into the room. Twilight and Moondancer couldn’t look away as the couple wasted no time as they started to kiss. The way the stallion pressed his lips against the mare’s, while she was busy reaching down to stroke along his throbbing cock. It looked so hot, the way it was dripping precum was making the alicorn and unicorn’s pussies ache and tingle for a moment. This couple were engaging in such a passionate display, and all they’ve done is kissing and light touching.

The thestral’s hands reached for her tits, heaving the heavy sizes, making her moan. Twilight could hear the low, sultry sounds, making her body tingle a little as she couldn’t look away from it. Moondancer was equally enthralled in it, her eyes looking between the couple. The way the mare’s body was clearly aroused, as if engrossed by the growing heat of her passion, and the way the male’s cock was swelling in size, it was a shock that this mare felt so confident that she would be able to handle it. Swallowing nervously, Moondancer watched, feeling her fingers twitch, as if she was about to try and touch herself. She was shocked that her body even had such an instinct, but she couldn’t deny that the scene before her was by far one of the most erotic she had ever seen, and never believed for a moment she would be watching thestral fucking as part of respecting their traditions, customs, and culture.

The thestral couple continued with their passion, moving from simple kissing and touching to now having him slowly laying her on the large table in the room. It matched that of the ones Twilight and Moondancer were in, minus the restraints. As the thestral mare was laying on her back, the stallion lay his cock over her, resting it comfortably on her pussy. From just looking at the size, it was clear that if this stallion would bottom out his sheer length into the mare, he wouldn’t just be all the way to her cervix, he would have his thick, blunt, drooling cockhead pushing and rubbing against the inner folds of her delicate womb. Such a notion should’ve been met with a painful hesitation, but Twilight and Moondancer were shocked at the look of panting excitement on the mare’s face.

“As you can see, we thestrals are blessed with impressive sizes and girths.” Heph explained, speaking more from a scholarly viewpoint than anything else. “This allows us to better mate with our mares; who have also adapted to handle our sizes…” His lips curled a little. “...quite pleasurably.” Twilight and Moondancer only continued to watch, seeing as the stallion was slowly pushing himself into the mare’s pussy.

The thestral pair fucked in a slow, steady, and romantic manner, making Twilight and Moondancer’s eyes gaze over every inch of them, with the mare laying there as her chest bounced with each deep and steady thrusting of his fat cock in her seemingly tight and almost petite pussy. Even if this would be considered standard, vanilla even to thestrals, but to the equestrian mares, there was a passion about it, as if these two were fully engrossed in their pleasure. But just as soon as they’ve started, the two thestrals seemed to be finishing up rather quickly? Were thestrals impressively endowed, but lacked the stamina to match? It didn’t look like the stallion had come, his cock slowly pulling from the mare’s pussy, but she had a look of orgasmic bliss and a goofy smile.

Neither Twilight or Moondancer said anything, but it was clear their own arousal was getting a little bored by this. The mare and stallion who had fucked before them was impressive, but there was just something that lacked from it. It was as if their bodies and eyes were not interested in such a vanilla display. Their aroused moods were slowly dampening from this, even with the way they remained bound as they were. Heph looked at them, seeing how the mares were losing the arousal, and the sweetness of their passions were weakening. This wasn’t going to be enough, and it would seem, such simple and short lived sex wasn’t going to be enough for them. If he wanted to make Twilight and Moondancer really hot, bothered, and soaking wet, he would need to show them something a little more intense.

Heph said nothing, only nodding a little as the pair slowly removed themselves from the room. As soon as they were gone, another group walked into the room. This time, it was a stallion with a pair of mares at his sides. Twilight and Moondancer blushed intensely as the two mares started making out and passionately kissing the stallion. The way their tongues embraced each other was making the mares tremble and shiver. But then, he backed away, letting them sit on the table and begin to feverishly masturbate. Twilight and Moondancer swallowed nervously, feeling their bodies getting hotter and hotter from the erotic sight in front of them. Heph continued to watch, enjoying as these mares weren’t just getting more aroused, but because they were bound, they were getting increasingly pent-up.

The mares who were masturbating moaned out, panting as their tongue dangled out for the stallion, who was gently stroking his massive cock. They didn’t say anything, but it was clear they were begging for it, they were building themselves up to try and get a chance to get that dick first. Twilight and Moondancer’s body subconsciously wiggled and swayed with what little room they could move themselves. Their eyes were fixed on the mares, and the way the stallion was looking at them. Stepping back, the thestral snapped his fingers, and immediately, both mares all but lept from the table and crawled on the floor towards him. The change in personality and mannerisms were noticeable, from hyper and competitive to finger themselves, but were now submissive like tender pets.

As soon as they reached him, the two mares lifted themselves, kneeling up so that his throbbing cock hung in front of them, but they only remained there. This was strange, the way they were panting and staring at it, Twilight and Moondancer thought they’d be unable to hold themselves back. But they were, these thestral mares were waiting for the stallion’s acknowledgement, as if they wanted his permission. The thestral stood there, staring down at the mares, rubbing his cock in front of the mares, which only made their mouths water, but they remained as they were as they were eager to await the stallion’s permission. The longer they stared, their hands slipped down and continued to finger at their sobbing wet pussies.

“Though heightened emotions are an extremely common occurrence.” Heph explained, seeing how Twilight and Moondancer’s bodies were squirming a little more and more as the sweet smell of their arousal was reaching his nostrils. “But permission and consent is the most important thing, and both sides agree to it before anything can be done.”

The moment the thestral stallion nodded, the two mares unleashed the pent-up emotions and lustful urges. The stallion cock was quickly being kissed, licked and slobbered on by the two mares who were moaning whorishly over and over as the stallion maintained his calm composure. Twilight and Moondancer’s bodies were getting hotter and hotter, and Heph was enjoying every second of it as they continued to watch as the thestral mares were worshiping at the stallion’s cock. But after several long moments, one of the mares seemed to not only get the upper hand on this throbbing dick, but was greedily sucking on it as her throat bulged a little from the size rubbing along the back of her mouth.

The other mare, seemingly unable to get any more of this stallion’s dick, tried to fondle at his huge and heavy balls, but the first mare had beaten her to it. Still, she wanted to pleasure the stallion. Looking up at him, her eyes trembled as he nodded, giving her a silent command that brought a massive, eager smile across her face. Remaining on her knees, she made her way around the stallion, who had to move a little off the table, which caused him to deepthroat in the first mare’s mouth, making her shudder. The second mare wasted no time, fondling at the stallion’s ass cheeks before spreading them a little as she delved her face into it. The looks on Twilight and Moondancer faceMoondancer's face when they saw how this second mare wasn’t just tonguefucking into this stallion’s ass, but the look of sheer joy and lust on her face was making their bodies tremble from it.

“Well, this is also a very common thing during their development.” Heph chuckled, seeing how Twilight and Moondancer’s bodies were getting hotter and hotter. “I’m afraid I do not know what is considered common in Equestria, but for us Thestrals, there are very few things that have not been tried and exploration is highly encouraged.”

Twilight and Moondancer’s bodies were becoming so hot watching this more passionate display. They had all but forgotten the more vanilla, weaker sex from earlier, and it was so intense to see the way these mares were worshiping at this thestral’s body. The one facefucking herself was having her throat bulged from the thick size, and the look on the stallion’s face was starting to give subtle hints that the mare tonguefucking and eating out his ass was sending enough pleasure throughout his body to slowly begin to get him close to a hot and thick orgasm. The two watching mares felt themselves aching more, getting hotter, nipples hardening, and pussies getting wetter as they couldn’t look away from it.

Increasing the rate of thrusts, the thestral eventually bottomed out his cock in the mare’s throat. Her eyes rolled back, moaning a muffled scream as she eagerly and lovinglylovingly took in the hot spunk of this stallion. Twilight and Moondancer swallowed nervously, watching this mare gulp down rope after rope of the hot and thick load. There was just so much cum being released in her mouth, her body trembled a little before eventually limping slightly. The other mare pushed a little more, smothering into the stallion’s ass until she eventually pulled back, leaving a thin line of drool that connected her dangling, panting tongue to the stallion’s asshole. The stallion seemed to say something, but only the two mares heard him. The one behind him moved back to the other mare, who was eventually allowed to pull off this cock.

Twilight and Moondancer couldn’t believe that despite cumming so much, that cock was still hard. It looked so thick, juicy, and the way it was still oozing out globs of excess cum was beyond impressive. Heph chuckled a little, but said nothing else, letting the two enjoy the sight of these thestral mares staring up in worshipworship of this fat dick. But they didn’t do anything else, they only started. For a brief moment, Twilight and Moondancer wondered how these mares had the discipline to hold themselves back. If they had been in that situation, would they be able to hold themselves back too? But then the idea sent a shiver throughout their bodies. They were becoming more and more aroused, and Heph couldn’t help but nod a little.

“As I said, consent is very important to us.” Heph explained. “And well, these mares are awaiting their next instruction.”

The thestral nodded, as if commanding the mares to continue, but rather than just sucking off and worshiping at his cock some more, but instead started to make out with each other. Their tongues swapped the taste and globs of tongue that the first mare had enjoyed, and their hands were exploring each other in a way that Twilight and Moondancer thought that passionate lovers would embrace. The mares licked, kissed, and moaned in the other’s mouth, their breasts being teased and played with as their bodies trembled. After a few seconds, the second mare took her mouth from the first mare’s mouth, only to start suckling at her tits, making the mare moan out as she was clearly feeling an almost overwhelming amount of pleasure.

“Oh yes, these things can get pretty intense when we get to such a state of arousal.” Heph said, chuckling as he walked a little to stand between Twilight and Moondancer. “So, are you both enjoying the demonstrations?” The two could only let out low coos in response. “Well, in that case, I believe we are ready for more.” The mares said nothing, prompting the thestral to sigh slightly. “Now, are you two ready to continue?” The mares then cooed in response. “Very well. Now this next part can be quite intense, so I hope you enjoy what we have to offer.”

Taking a moment, Heph slowly reached down, his hands easily and eagerly touched delicately at Twilight and Moondancer pussiesMoondancer pussies and ponut. The two gasped at the sudden touch of the thestral’s skilled fingers. If any words could be said, all that came from their lips were low coos and moans. Neither of them protested, and Heph took that as enough of a reason to continue. He was delicate in his touch, not wanting to rush too headlong into the mares’ growing pleasure. Twilight’s pussy was quite sensitive, and absolutely soaking wet, while Moondancer’s was almost as wet, and clearly petite tight. As he continued, Heph believed these two were getting ready for the next part. He had almost claimed them, and just wanted to be sure they believed this was all part of the process.

“You are both doing wonderfully, and I’m so thankful you’ve decided to try this part of my culture.” Heph cooed, still gently rubbing along their hot, wet sex. The mares couldn’t stop themselves from moaning too loudly as they continued to watch as the thestrals were getting ready to fuck in a much more aggressive and passionate display. “Please, keep watching. I know you’ll enjoy the performance.”

The thestral stallion took one of the mares, lifting her up and laying her on her back, all while he lined up his cockhead against her soaking, sensitive lips. The look on her face as she felt her moistness being slowly filled by this fat cock, it wasn’t just erotic, it was twisted into the look of sheer joy, that Twilight and Moondancer could practically feel it from where they were sitting. Their nipples were getting hard, their bodies were sweating, and Heph only continued to delicately tease along their sweet and sensitive pussy lips. The other thestral mare waited a moment, but then moved to not only be behind the stallion, but she spread his ass cheeks, and started eating out his ass as his pacing started to quicken.

Heph continued to whisper something, something sweet maybe, but whatever it was, the words were fading as both Twilight and Moondancer were losing themselves into their fantasies. The more they watched, the harder and harder it was to not think about how it would feel. The way the thestral was fucking into the mare’s pussy, stretching it, making her body sweat, tremble, and shake as she was feeling no doubt an immense amount of pleasure. It was making the two of them fidget a little. Their sweating bodies were shivering, licking their lips one moment, only to softly moan and bite at their lower lip the next moment. Their eyes fluttered as their vision was briefly glazing over. For a moment, a fraction of a second, the two could see themselves being fucked by the thestral stallion.

Deciding to push a little more, Heph pushed a little more into their pussies, letting his fingers carefully slip in their hot wetness, making both mares gasp out in their soft and pleasurable moans. Their minds were rippling throughout their fantasies, and the thestral leader was enjoying the feeling of these mares’ sexy pussies. Twilight and Moondancer were getting closer to an orgasm. They were going to cum, Heph’s skilled fingers were getting them to a climax that even before striking, was going to be a big and heavy one. The pleasure grew, building up and swelling as the thestral’s fingers were getting soaked in their hot and passionate juices and nectar. The thestrals in front of them were equally getting close, and from how the stallion was hissing through clenched, he was going to fuck all the way into the mare’s pussy with every ounce of his strength and fat cock.

“How does it feel?” Heph whispered, leaning in between the mares. His fingers now work at a more rhythmic and steady pace. The two moaned softly at his words, feeling as his breath was tickling into their ears. “How such a mare could be so submissive, so eager, and so willing to lay there and take so much cock.” The two cooed a little.

Heph felt the moistness on his fingers, and the way the two of them were slowly getting closer and closer to an orgasm. He was careful in his words, not wanting to push anything too far, but it seemed both Twilight and Moondancer were so engrossed in the pleasure he was giving them, it was hard to tell if they could even understand what he was saying. Still wanting to be cautious, Heph continued to choose his words as carefully as he could, making sure that he would be able to pull back should anything happen. And as he was thinking of the next thing to say, Twilight and Moondancer just couldn’t stop looking at this thestral hammering into this mare’s pussy, and the way her face was twisted in such raw pleasure.

The stallion pumped and thrusted, grunting in an animalistic fashion as the mare was moaning from her insides being filled by this dick, while the other had now arranged in a way where she was between the stallion’s strong, muscular legs, on her knees and suckling and slobbering all over his slapping, hanging balls. As she did so, it was clear that she wanted to reach down and masturbate as this stallion was fucking the other mare, but instead, she reached up, rubbing loving along the stallion’s ass before teasing along the tight, moist end of his asshole. Twilight and Moondancer felt a sudden tingle spike throughout them as Heph shoved his fingers into their soaking holes.

“Are you enjoying yourselves?” Heph teased, speaking as softly and seductively as he could. The way his hot breath was kissing at their ears made them shudder and coo, their pussies were so wet, allowing him to slip another finger in both of them. “You’re both so wet, so aroused by watching another group having sex. Does watching such passions turn you both on so much? Or are all ponies like this?” Slowly, but surely, he was making his words more and more degrading. He wanted to carefully ease them into it, not really expecting a response from them, but to push them onwards. “It must feel so good to enjoy such a show, to moan so lovingly as you watch those three engage in such primal love making.”

Picking up the speed of his fingers, Heph was slowly working his way faster and faster to get the mares to moan. They were responding so well, he wanted to see just how far he could push them. He had confidence that they were but a few sentences, a few breaths away from just giving into the pleasure. The way their eyes trembled from watching the thestral fucking into the mares, it was become too much for their senses. Pausing for a moment, this thestral pulled his cock from the mare’s pussy, letting it hang between his legs for a moment as he seemed to allow the other mare to lick and worship at his dick. The look of domination, the seriousness in his eyes, it sent a hot shiver throughout the mare’s bodies, so much so, that they didn’t seem to realize that Heph nearly shoved all his fingers into each of them.

“What's this?” Heph whispered, feeling as the mare’s were gushing out their sweet nectar all over his strong fingers. “You were both practically dry while watching the first two. Now your so wet thar your juices are drenching the floor!”

Neither Twilight, nor Moondancer, could deny it. Watching this trio of thestrals were so much hotter compared to the first group. The stallion in this one was lasting so much longer, his cock was just bigger, meaty, and the way the mares were moaning out in their orgasmic pleasure was impossible to deny. Both mares could feel the phantom sensations, their fantasies rapidly firing back and forth as they couldn’t just imagine, they could practically feel this thick, girthy size rubbing in and out of their tight pussies. They would be utterly ruined for anyone but thestrals. And while Moondancer’s mind considered just any random thestral, not thinking of any in particular, Twilight’s fantasies were swinging her over to Heph. She was blushing, moaning, and only now realizing that the thestral leader was fingering her.

She could see it, the thestral leader, how he would smile at her warmly, how his strong hands were making her tingle in so many places, and how she just wanted to lay there and place all her trust in Heph’s hands. He was so skilled, so much more experienced, and yet he was giving her the treatment that she would expect only a passionate lover to give. Twilight’s body tingled, her pussy was spasming, and her inner folds squeezed along the thestral’s fingers even tighter than Moondancer’s were. Heph smirked, seeing that the arousal of these two were greater than expected, and it only made him want to tease them a little more. They were almost where he wanted them.

“Does it excite you? Watching two mares submit? To put their all into pleasing their master?” Heph whispered, making both Twilight and Moondancer moan out as they were getting close to a hot and sloppy wet orgasm. “To be fucked, really and truly fucked by a stallion who gives it his all? Experiencing true pleasure and purpose?”

This was too much for them, the two mares twitched, almost bodlily thrashing in place as they moaned out in their hot and heavy orgasms. Both mares sprayed and squirted their releasing on Heph’s fingers, trembling as the afterglow washed over them while they seemed to continue cumming. The thestral’s fingers were so soaking wet, and he could smell the sweetness of their arousal. Stopping, he slowly pulled his hands away from them, giving Twilight and Moondancer a moment to settle down a little. This was an intense release for them, and they were almost seeing double as they were overwhelmed with their climatic pleasure. Heph, mentally counting the seconds, leaned back between them to presume his playful teasing.

“Cumming so soon, and a messy way of showing your pleasure.” Heph chuckled, shifting his tone to sound more and more assertive. “Naughty mares who cum before being told to must be punished.” Twilight and Moondancer’s bodies twtiched at his voice, bodily moaning as he placed his hands at their lower backs. “So I believe we should show you both how naughty mares get punished.”

Slowly, Heph slid his hands down towards both the mares’ asses. Once he touched at their round, softness, he started to slowly and carefully fondle them. Both mares cooed from the feeling. Still watching the passionate, threesome action, as well as having just came seconds ago left the two of them in such a sensitive state. Heph continued to rub and fondle at their flanks, letting his wet, strong fingers sink a little into it. The groping slowly started to become rougher, and his strong hands only further dug in as he groped and rubbed along the smooth sides of thier asses, drawing out as much moans as he could before his dripping fingers reached at their soft looking, plump ponuts. Both Twilight and Moondancer had somewhat pronounced assholes, though the alicorn’s was somewhat bigger than the unicorn’s was.

“These are fine asses, beautifully round, and so soft.” Heph complimented, making the mare’s tremble with his words. “Normally, a round of hard, deep, brutal anal would be suitable punishment for naughty mares. But you both haven’t yet felt the taste of our sizes, so I have to see if your delightful asses could even handle my fingers, let alone…” He leaned in to whisper his hot breath in such a strong, seductive tonge. “Big, fat, throbbing cock…” Both mares nearly came another smaller climax from how they tingled from the sensation of his breath kissing at their sweaty faces.

Heph started slow, rubbing at both mares’ ponut, tenderly and carefully pressing and proding it, but not delving deeper than a fingertip in this soft hole. And even then, he was learning a lot about the two. Moondancer’s asshole was tight, very tight as he could feel as if he would need to put more effort into fingering the unicorn’s ass. But Twilight’s was far more submissive, almost making it too easy for him to shove his slick fingers into her soft tailhole. He had to hold in a small chuckle, not expecting this dignified, albeit shy princess to have such an easy to finger ass. The alicorn was panting and cooing, but her mind was screaming as the pleasure was overwhelming her senses as Heph’s words echoed within her.

"My ass. My ass. Yes! Yes! My ass feels so good." Twilight moaned out, almost screaming it. Her face slowly twisting into an erotic an somewhat adorable orgasm face. "I never thought it would feel like this! My ass!" Her face was by no means that of a dignified, noble alicorn princess, and yet the mare didn’t even seem to notice, or care as she was getting close to cumming again. "I’m going to cum…Heph’s strong hand is making me cum with my ass…"

Heph’s fingers delved easily into Twilight’s asshole, nearly taking over half his length within the first few seconds of rubbing deeper inside her. She had never felt such pleasures before, and now she wasn’t sure if she ever wanted to stop feeling this. Moondancer was panting out as well, even as Heph had to put in more effort into fingering her asshole. The mare moaned, biting at her lower lip as she could feel as this big, strong thestral was going to get her to cum again. Though she wasn’t as easily swayed as Twilight was, what with not having a developing crush on the thestral, but the unicorn’s mind was in just as much of a passionate frenzy as her friend’s was.

‘Oh fuck…why does it feel so good?’ Moondancer thought, shivering and trembling as she felt the tightness in her precious place slowly begin to spread throughout her body. ‘How can he get me to feel like this? Oh my…I’m gonna cum…I’m gonna…gonna…fuck…I’m gonna…’ Her ass clenched hard on Heph’s fingers, letting her know that she was cumming from his anal rubbing.

Twilight followed after her friend, gasping and moaning out as her tailhole embraced Heph’s fingers. Both their pussies spasmed again as the two fo them came, and felt as if the strength was being drained out of them. The thestral leader, content with this much progress, slowly pulled his hands from their assed, but not before using his fingers to really stretch out their tailholes, admiring just how much looser their ponuts had become from cumming such a naughty, sloppy display. These orgasms rocked them to their cores, and they were just barely able to hold themselves together as they were all but limp in their positions. Heph nodded, now pulled fully away to walk around and face these two directly.

As he did, the three thestrals seemed to be given an order to stop, seperating themselves before leaving the room. Not that Twilight or Moondancer had noticed, given how their eyes were fluttering in a daze from cumming so much so quickly. Heph crossed his arms, taking a moment to look the two of them over. They lasted not only longer than he expected, but it seems they had taken to his depraiving words, and perhaps it had taken a much deeper effect on them. As well as this, the way they were able to handle his fingering alone, how sensitive they were, and much they came from it were certainly impressive pieces of information for him. Nodding, he extended his hands, and began to do a slow and steady clap.

“Good job, sluts.” Heph commented, saying the last part quieter than the first part. Twiligth and Moondancer both moaned as they subconsiously heard the last part and reacted to it. “You two did amazingly well. Far better than I expected, and I am so happy and proud that you shared in the wonders of my people’s cultiure.” Nodding some more he smiled warmly. “Now, while we get the two of you all cleaned up, we will have the results analyzied and can talk about it once it’s finished.” Chuckling a little, he leaned in to whisper in his seductive tone. “So…how do you feel?”

“So…good…” Twilight cooed, looking up at Heph with almost hearts blazing and gleaming in her eyes. “I’ve never felt anything…so good before…” Swallowing down a little, she smiled warmly at the thestral. “There is so much…I want to learn…about you…and your people…”

“And I’ll be happy to get you all as much time and examples of what we thestrals have to offer.” Heph smiled, then looked at Moondancer. “And you? How did it feel?”

“It was…I can’t even begin to describe it…” Moondancer panted, clearly as overcome by her afterglow as Twilight was, but it seemed she needed to compose herself faster, to be there for her friend. “Princess Twilight is right…there is a lot that our two kingdoms could share…”

“Oh yes, and once the results are looked over, I would be more than happy to speak about other mares in Equestria going through what you both had underwent.” Heph agreed, rubbing his chin inder his confident smile. “In any event, you are both no doubt quite exhausted from everything, and so I believe this is a good place to take a break.” He clapped his hands, signally the thestral mare to approach Twilight and Moondancer. “She will see you both tender to, cleaned up, and well dressed before your return to Canterlot.”

“Thank you…Heph…” Twilight cooed, looking at the thestral with loving eyes. “This was…quite the experience…I hope we did…did well…”

“You both did phenominal, but we can discuss all these things much later.” Heph replied, smiling the same loving expression at the mare. “For now, I unfortunatly have to handle some papers and documents, you know how it is when running a kingdom.” The two shared a small chuckle as he turned to leave the two in the capable hands of his mare. “I look forward to the results, and look especially forward to when we can discuss more about our two peoples.” He could hear the two cooing in agreement, which made him feel even more confident that this was an overwhelming success.

A Lost Civilization

It has barely been a year since Princess Celestia and Luna abdicated the throne of Equestria to the young Twilight Sparkle. Now the role ruler of Equestria, the single alicorn Princess ruled with a show of peace, harmony, friendship, and understanding between all creatures, kingdoms, and civilizations. And while there has been peace in the kingdom for several months now, Twilight could still feel the weight of her crown upon her. Looking at the stained glass windows, reading the less than publically available times, she knew she had big horseshoes to fill.

And while this wouldn’t always affect her day to day duties, occasionally, she felt as though she wasn’t going to live up to Celestia and Luna’s legacies. These two were alicorns who ruled for centuries, could move the heavenly bodies like toys, and had seen conflicts in history texts that failed to do justice. All in all, when these thoughts struck the alicorn, Twilight felt a melancholy that nothing she’ll do will be good enough for Equestria. Her friends heavily disagreed, and always reminded her of the great things she did, even before becoming a Princess, and including what she did before taking the throne.

As well as this, Twilight felt she couldn’t measure up to the almost divine figures that Celestia and Luna were. Both alicorns had figures that were considered goddess-like, while she was only a modest size. A pair of perky B cups, as well as a modest, round flank. The only way anypony would think she had bustier curves was because her royal regalia would sometimes poof out a little. Back as a unicorn, Twilight wouldn’t have cared about her figure, but now that she was an alicorn, she felt she couldn’t stand up to her predecessors, said to have had bigger best and features than any mare in the kingdom.

Other than that, the days were filled with nothing short of irritating bureaucracy. The noble ponies of Canterlot seemed to believe her youth made her an easy target for their petty schemes and machinations, but Twilight was able to cleverly outwit them all. It was a major headache, and more often than not, wanted to just abolish the noble caste, but knew doing so would only cause more problems. So for now, she only maintained an influence to ensure no pony in Canterlot could try and cause problems.

Suffice to say, this led to countless proposals flooding her desk daily. Marriages, some to well established noblestallions, or even propositions for arranged marriages for the sons of many nobles; some still colts or younger, to marry her when they come of age. While her friend, Rarity, would love to have so many messages sent to her, the flowery language, and words that could make the most stoic donkey blush. But she could read through this clever wording. All of these were nothing more than flattery and empty feelings. They didn’t care for her feelings, they cared for her throne.

Twilight wasn’t a mare to be wed for love, she wasn’t even a Princess to be fully adored and respected by many of these nobles. She was a grand goal, a destination for these scheming nobles to step all over themselves to climb their way to cast her from her throne. Every Grand Galloping Gala was a reminder of this, and it was becoming harder and harder to fake her smile. Did Celestia and Luna have to deal with this? If so, how did they manage it? Often Twilight could only ask out into her thoughts, as if hoping the two alicorns might one day respond. But only silence was her answer.

If anything, the worst thing that disgusted the alicorn were the one that went into detail about how “beautiful” and “previous” their foals would be. If this was written by some suave, or sincere noblestallion, Twilight might have considered it, or at least entertained Rarity’s many suggestions of who she should have as Prince. But it was almost always the more vile, eldest, or just unwanted stallions in the upper nobility. She knew what they wanted, to have her do all the work, birth their many foals, while they reap all the power, influence, and glory. She was never going to allow this. The only bastion of peace she could get was with her secretary, Moondancer. Having replaced Raven Inkwell, she has served faithfully, and was one of the few who still spoke to Twilight like a regular pony.

The mare herself was also somewhat more alluring in shape than the alicorn. Moondancer’s features were rounder, more endowed, with a much fuller pair of C cup breasts, and a bouncing flank that almost made small sounds whenever she walked. Before she worked for the Princess, her sagging and oversized attire would’ve easily covered her shape. But now that she served as Twilight’s secretary, she chose to wear a button up long sleeve shirt, covered by a cardigan, as well as a knee high professional skirt. All with the same nerdy looking thick glasses she had always worn.

“Twilight, are you okay?” Moondancer asked, seeing the saddened and tired look on her friend’s face. “You’ve been in a rut for a while now. What’s on your mind?”

“It’s…I just don’t know what my legacy will be.” Twilight confided in her friend. “I know I haven’t been Princess for that long, certainly not as long as Celestia and Luna, but I worry that I won’t be able to live up to the achievements those two did.”

“I mean, you just said you haven’t been Princess for that long.” Moondancer said, shaking her head a little as she sighed a little. She knew her friend was prone to panicking, and so tried to comfort her. “And even before becoming a Princess, you and your friends were Heroes of Equestria, vanquishing many monsters, reforming evils, and banishing darkness in all forms. And even becoming an alicorn, you’ve strived to spread friendship all across the planet. That’s not a small achievement you know.”

“I…I know. But look at the treaties, negotiations, and peace talks that Celestia managed.” Twilight lamented a little, still not convinced. “Or how Luna could ease the minds of every pony in Equestria nightly. How can I measure up to that?”

“Celestia’s political policies and achievements took decades, if not centuries to even begin to bear fruit.” Moondancer replied with more facts. “Luna’s ethereal guidance was something she dedicated to every day, and even then, she only cared for the ponies and their happiness.” Twilight pouted as she continued. “My point is, you have plenty of time to see your hard work pay off. You just need to be patient, that’s all.”

“I…I…you’re right, you’re right…” Twilight sighed, having no real argument against this. “I think…I think I just need some time to think. Mind covering the rest of the papers?”

“Of course, Twilight. Take the time you need.” Moondancer nodded, letting Twilight walk away as she moved to stand in front of the throne. “Just don’t spend all day lounging about.”

Walking through the library, Twilight only continued to sulk about. She didn’t want to keep feeling so sad, but she just couldn’t shake the negative feelings away from her. She was still feeling this sorrow. She knew Moondancer was right, but as Princess, Twilight was expected to give the citizens of Equestria something to look forward to, to be that shining beacon for them. So far, all she’s done was sit on her throne, basking in the efforts of her predecessors. Sighing, she made her way to the more restricted section of the library. While still not fully available to the public, Twilight would occasionally glance through the contents to see what other great things Celestia and Luna did to compare to her own rule.

Sitting at a table, she poured through book after book, every page, every word, every achievement only put her in a lower and lower mood. But just as she was getting ready to just call it a day and go to bed early, a slip of paper fell from between some pages. Curious, Twilight glanced at the paper, opening it to see a series of numbers. Was this some code? Or maybe a filing number? Looking it over, she compared it to the labels on the shelves. Shrugging her shoulders, she felt the mystery might help her mood.

“Let’s see…” Twilight pondered aloud, following the numbers on the shelves. “If this is a shelf number, then it should be…here…” Staring in front of her, was a bookshelf, but it was full, and no book matched the numbers she held. “Hmm, that can’t be right. Let’s see…” Moving the books to look them over, her eyes widened as she saw a small set of dials hidden behind the book. “Is that…no, no, that can’t be right. Why would a safe be here?” Driven by her curiosity, she started turning the dials, her ears perked up as she heard a faint click when she put down the numbers from the paper. “Okay, so mister mystery safe, what do you have for me?”

Opening the safe, Twilight’s eyes opened as she saw there was a book, a rather old looking one. There were no covers to it, just a pile of papers tied together with aged twine. Carefully, she used her magic to pull out the book, not wanting to damage the yellowed pages. Curiously, she looked it over, the first page bore an emblem, not one too familiar in the modern age, but one Twilight needed a moment to piece together. This was Luna’s mark, or rather a sketching of her cutie mark, and some script below in an older language.

“Ancient equestrian?” Twilight pondered aloud, tilting her head. “Wait, that mark belongs to Luna. And in this language…no…no way…this is…a journal?!” Excited, but still careful about it, she magically opened the journal.

Within the book, line after line, word after word, all were not only written in ancient equestrian, but there were a vast number of drawings. Some detailed maps of Equestria, or at least an older version of it, as well as places Twilight had never seen before. Excitement shone brightly all over her face. Quickly, she directed her magic towards a few more books located nearby. A few of them were also written in an older equestrian, but not as old as the one in the journal. Twilight was well studied, but even she couldn’t fully translate this journal easily.

“Whatever this is, it has to be important.” Twilight rationalized to herself, starting to pant excitedly at this. “Luna wouldn’t have hidden this away in some safe in the old restricted section without a good reason. She really wanted to keep whatever’s in here a secret.” Her eyes only grew more and more excited. “And I’m gonna find out what it is!”

Hours, possibly. The rest of the day, most likely. All day and into the night, most certainly. Twilight had been hard at work, translating this journal. Every word, every line, every drawing presented was duplicated, compared to all the current and even older maps of Equestria. So focused was this project, time seemed to blend and blur away, so much so, she didn’t notice how Moondancer found her way into the private library, seeing the Princess in such a state. The secretary sighed a little, shaking her head as she was all too familiar with how Twilight could get.

“Twilight…have you been down here all night?” Moondancer asked, her voice startling the mare as she made her way down the stairs. Unlike her previous attire from before, she was dressed a little casually; a pair of comfortable pants with a long sleeved sweater that ran down over her ass. “Really, when the cooks said you never came for dinner, I thought you just went to bed. But you look like you haven’t even slept yet.”

“No, no, but Moondancer, you need to see this!” Twilight exclaimed, showing off the journal to the mare. “I found a journal, Luna’s personal journal from before she and Celestia ruled Equestria together!” Excitement beamed across her face, only making Moondancer playfully roll her eyes.

“Okay, I’ll bite. What have you found?” Moondancer asked, walking over to Twilight. Gazing at the journal for a moment or so, her eyes widened. “Oh…oh…oh?! This is…”

“I know, I know, right!” Twilight said with a ripple of excitement in her voice. “This’ll change everything!”

“An ancient race…thestrals…but there’s nothing in here that says why they’re no longer around.” Moondancer commented, gently going through the delicate pages. “Shouldn’t that be something to be concerned about?”

“I think so, but maybe there’s an explanation for it.” Twilight pondered aloud. “Here, here, look at this!” Pointing over to the wall, she showed a massive map of Equestria, as well as numerous other land masses she didn’t recognize. “So, based on the information in the journal, I would say the thestrals are located…here!” Placing a finger on the map, her eyes gleamed. “Isn’t this exciting?”

“While I share your enthusiasm.” Moondancer said with a small sigh. “I think we should consider sending a scouting party first. You know, to make sure it’s safe.” She shook her head with a small chuckle. “I know you. You were planning on going there yourself to speak with these thestrals.” Twilight blushed.

“I mean, come on, this is a chance of a lifetime!” Twilight commented, moving around as all sorts of papers floated around her. “We can’t let this opportunity fly by.”

“I agree, this would be quite the revelation, discovery, and of course, a major addition to the histories.” Moondancer commented, shaking her head a little with a chuckle. “I’ll put together the arrangements. And you are going to go to bed.” Twilight wanted to whine about this, but she only needed to be stared down by the mare in order to relent.

The following morning, Moondancer found Twilight in far better condition than she was before. The alicorn still had that manic look in her eyes, but it wasn’t the same as it was before. This was a different look on her face. This was the Twilight that was establishing lists. Checklist after checklist, even checklists to organize other checklists. It was another characteristic about the Princess that never left her from her unicorn days. She loved making her lists, and when given enough time, would have an organized list for everything.

“Looks like you’ve started organizing everything.” Moondancer commented, seeing as various magically constructed hands were hard at work unpackaging numerous items. “And what’s with all the unboxing?”

“Oh?! Morning, Moondancer!” Twilight replied, just noticing Moondancer was there. “I got in contact with the Grand Archives, and they were kind enough to send me everything they had on the Thestrals.”

“The Grand Archives? You mean the place where the Convocation of Creatures meet?” Moondancer asked, to which Twilight nodded eager. “I’m surprised they managed to send you all these priceless records.”

“No, no, not the original. Just extremely faithfully crafted duplicates.” Twilight assured the mare. “I’ll admit, it cost a lot to get so many copies made and sent overnight.” Before Moondancer had a moment to comment on this, she continued. “Don’t worry, I didn’t take from the treasury. Let’s just say I’ve always had a big piggy bank.” Giggling, she continued to look through her lists, with the occasional paper or tome floating in front of her.

“Well, I hope you at least got plenty of sleep when you arranged all this.” Moondancer commented, squinting a focused eye on the Princess. “I don’t want to have to strap you to the bed again.” She rolled her eyes. “Remember the Daring Do marathon you and Rainbow Dash stayed up for three days straight over? Let’s not have a repeat of that.”

“I know, I know. And I got some sleep. Just enough to be well rested.” Twilight replied, not looking at the mare as she continued. “In any event, I believe I have decided how I wish to approach this.”

“What do you have in mind?” Moondancer asked, sitting one one of the few chairs now covered in books. “This isn’t a friendship problem, at least not to my knowledge, so I doubt anypony, especially Captain Gallus, would allow you to go off on your own to meet them.”

“Well…okay, I was considering that at one point, but I decided an envoy would be a better option.” Twilight commented, gesturing over to a table besides the chair Moondancer was sitting at. “I was also thinking who would be the best ones to send and how many should go.”

Looking at the table, Moondancer saw a number of different dossier files. Each one was a record of ponies from all over Equestria. Some were former spies and infiltrators, while others were well established diplomats and emissaries, as well as retired soldiers, former guards, and at least one or two being ponies she knew back in Celestia’s School for Gifted Ponies. Moondancer wouldn’t help but be a little impressed with the selection Twilight had considered, but knew it was going to be difficult to whittle down this list, as there was no telling how the Thestrals would react to Equestrians coming to them for the first time in who knows how long.

“Well, since you have everything somewhat established, I think you need to take a break.” Moondancer suggested, walking over to her friend. “Some sleep is good, not the best, as I’m sure you need more rest, but let’s get some food in you. You know, some brain food to help you think.”

“Yeah, yeah, you’re right.” Twilight nodded, feeling so content with her progress, that she didn’t argue the unicorn. “But just a light breakfast. I need to make sure my lists are perfect.”

“I know, I know. But come on, let’s go.” Moondancer playfully rolled her eyes, helping Twilight out of her seat before pushing her towards the door. “And no bringing food back to her to eat and work. I’m gonna make sure you have your food like a proper Princess.” Twilight only gave an adorable whining sound as she was nudged out of the room.

The skies of Equestria were shimmering in the light of the day. The airship docked at the end of Canterlot’s sky port was being fueled, and stocked. Twilight, along with Moondancer, and Night Glider, a pegasus mare from the village of Our Town. The Princess had met her back when her former apprentice, Starlight Glimmer, ruled over the small village. But since its reformations, the place had received immense support and aid from Ponyville, and had become a major trade hub for anyone heading to Rainbow Falls, or even to the eastern lands, such as Griffonstone.

Night Glider had recently joined the Wonderbolts, and has risen through the ranks rather quickly, so much so that she was among the recommendations that Rainbow Dash suggested. Twilight was confident that she would be able to work as a proper ambassador from Equestria to the Thestrals. As well as this, her record in the Wonderbolts was beyond impressive enough for this mission. And she wouldn’t be going alone. Though she would be the one to meet this distant civilization, Twilight ensured that Night Glider would have a number of guards, scholars, and all other necessities needed for this mission.

“Now, just to ensure everything is going smoothly.” Twilight commented, speaking a little more serious than she normally would. “Night Glider, what is your mission?”

“To establish contact with a tribe, colony, or civilization of Thestrals.” Night Glider answered, speaking equally as a professional. Moondancer stood quietly, holding a massive tome in her arms. “Princess Twilight Sparkle has instructed me to ensure all contact is to be peaceful, and the guards accompanying are in self defense only.”

“Very good.” Twilight nodded, smiling at the mare. “Now, what is your secondary objective?”

“After first contact, I am to hand this to their leader.” Night Glider commented, tapping her finger on a scroll that rested in the middle of the table. “This message is for their leader’s eyes only, I am not permitted to read this, nor allow anyone else to read it.”

“Amazing! Rainbow did say you were a hard worker, so I have confidence you can get this done.” Twilight smiled, gesturing to Moondancer. The unicorn placed the tome on the table. “This here is everything we have been able to learn, duplicates of course, and we’ve taken the liberty of simplifying it for your confidence. Please, use your time during the trip to study this tome.”

“Yes, Princess. I won’t let you down.” Night Glider nodded. As Twilight gestured to her, the mare stood up, bowing her head before departing. “Thank you for honoring me with this task.”

“Of course, I have faith in you.” Twilight smiled, waiting for Night Glider to leave. Once alone with Moondancer, she slumped forward on the table. “Oh boy, being serious like that is hard. How did Celestia and Luna do it all these years?”

“Perhaps it would’ve been better if you spoke casually to her?” Moondancer countered, playfully rolling her eyes. “I know Rainbow’s methods of speaking to her Wonderbolts is strict, but that doesn’t mean you have to.”

“I know, I know.” Twilight shook her head a little. “But given how serious this all is, I figured, you know, that I should be a little serious.”

“Well, Night Glider took her instructions well, and understands her task.” Moondancer commented, patting Twilight on the back. “So I’m sure she’ll do fine.” Twilight still showed a little worry on her face. “In any event, we can only wait for the Thestral’s response. So there’s nothing else we can do.”

Twilight wanted to protest a little, but Moondancer was right, and she knew it. It would’ve more fun to go out there and explore these strange and foreign lands. Just like in the old days with her and her friends. But Moondancer was right, she was a Princess now, and so there were protocols, procedures, and steps that had to be taken first. All Twilight could hope for was that the scroll Night Glider carried would reach the Thestral leader, whoever that was, and they would be willing to reciprocate. She even went through the efforts to have the entire message converted into their language, or what she believed to be their language, for easier translation. But her steward was right, all she could do now was wait.

The journey took quite a long time. Days turned to weeks, and weeks became a month, and a little after the month had passed, the mountainous region of thestrals came into view. From the airship, Night Glider couldn’t help but feel this journey may have been for nothing. But she had a task to complete, and was going to do her duty. This region has a massive amount of mountains, hills, and barren looking valleys. There were no forests, no meadows, not even a blade of grass. Night Glider looked over and over the maps that she was given to her by Twilight, though it was clear how outdated these were, and how the rest must’ve been educated guesses.

“Night Glider?” One of the pegasi assigned to her asked. “We’re ready to land the airship at your order.”

“No, we don’t know what could be dwelling down there.” Night Glider replied, looking over the map. “Right now, the map isn’t accurate, and who knows what could be living in the ground. No, no. Send a squad to survey the area, and only land if you have to.” The pegasus saluted before leaving with a few other pegasi. “Now, while they’re surveying the area.” She pointed to one of the unicorn scholars. “I need you to give us a scan of the area. If there’s a settlement hidden with magic, we’ll need to be sure as well.”

“Understood, but wouldn't it be better to do the magical survey before sending out the pegasi?” The scholar asked. “What if there’s a barrier they could fly into?”

“I don’t know if they have something like that.” Night Glider replied, looking at some of Twilight’s copied notes. “From what Princess Twilight has written, these thestrals are miners, smiths, and craftsmen, the idea of maybe there being some magical concealment is a precaution, not something I expect them to have.”

“Then perhaps they’re dwelling below the ground?” The scholar countered, rubbing his long beard. “Given the lack of resources on the surface, it would be the better option.”

“That’s what I’m considering, which is why a magical scan of the region may yield information on any possible entrances to any subterranean locations.” Night Glider replied. “For now, we’ll keep the airship at this altitude, and then when we have both reports, we’ll continue from there.” The scholar nodded, fully receiving his orders before departing to gather the other unicorns.

As the rest of the groups left the room to conduct their various scans, surveys, and scouting, Night Glider looked over every piece of information Twilight had given her. The information gave her every indication that these Thestrals should’ve settled in this general area. But the land was far too barren, with not even the slightest indication that agriculture was attempted here. It could be possible that they lived in some mountainous, or even underground settlements, but it would be safer to wait for the pegasi scouts, and unicorn magical surveillance to report back to her.

“Okay, so both groups have returned.” Night Glider commented, greeting the return of both group commanding officers. The pegasus scout leader, and the unicorn head scholar looked at her. “So, let’s start with the pegasi scouting report. What do you have?”

“Of course. It would appear that there’s nothing on the surface.” The pegasus commander commented, speaking professionally and direct. “We have mapped out the surrounding area for the next dozen miles, and have found no settlements, evidence of agricultural attempts, and not even so much as a single animal print.”

Placing the detailed maps on the table, Night Glider compared it with the map she received from Twilight. Looking at both the indicated map, and the detailed map, the two were virtually identical. It would seem the Princess’ geographical predictions were correct, but it only added more questions. No signs of agriculture meant the Thestrals didn’t even bother trying to farm, and the lack of animals only meant hunting was ruled out as well. With no farming or hunting, the question of the Thestral survival was becoming harder and harder to figure out.

“Nothing? Not a single animal track or vegetation?” Night Glider asked, looking through the rest of the report. “There has to be something. This land looks barren, but it can’t be inhospitable. How could I have survived out here?”

“We did locate some plant-life.” The pegasus added. “But they were rather small. Prickly shrubs, bushes of thorny briars, and smaller, inedible plants that could survive in the soil. Checking it, the ground is almost rock hard, making it ill suited for farming, and what animals we did notice were small, burrowing critters.” Night Glider only sighed, rubbing her temples. This was going to be a little harder than she thought.

“Alright, looks like it might be safe to land the airship.” Night Glider commented aloud, nodding to the pegasi. Her eyes then looked over to the reporting unicorns. “What have you found?”

“Unfortunately, almost nothing.” The unicorn scholar commented, nearly making Night Glider fall over in shock. How could he have failed? “Using our magic to survey the area, we can say with absolute confidence that there’s no settlements on the surface, hidden by magic.”

“Then what’s the problem?” Night Glider asked, her eyes twitching a little as the stress was slowly bubbling up within her. “What about beneath the ground and in the surrounding hills and mountains?”

“That was where the problems seemed to occur.” The unicorn explained. “The mountains are unbelievably rich with all manner of minerals and metals. Many of which seem to have an unforeseen effect on our magic.” Placing a large stack of papers on the table, he handed them over. “We have identified no less than two dozen metals and ores that are in such an abundance within these mountains, we cannot get a proper scan of the interior.”

“Half of these metals shouldn’t even form naturally together.” Night Glider commented, glancing quickly through the report. “Princess Twilight said the Thestrals were capable of something that could be considered magical, an effect on the surrounding lands that somehow made them rich in minerals and metals. So perhaps this is further proof that they could be here; perhaps they’ve ventured into the mountains?”

“That is what we have considered, but the best we can do is identify nearly a dozen different entrances into the mountains.” The unicorns said. “But whether these are naturally formed, or if they were carved by the thestrals, we cannot tell.”

“I see, well, thank you both for your reports.” Night Glider commented, still pondering what to do. “For now, we have more information than we have before.” Flipping through the pages, she pondered, and pondered, and pondered some more. Eventually, she let out a low sigh. “In any event, it would appear we can’t gather any more information than this. But the surrounding lands do not show any signs of hostility. So prepare to land the airship.” The ponies nodded, leaving her to prepare for their descent.

Lowing the airship, the crew prepared themselves for whatever was to come. Night Glider couldn’t help but worry that this might not be the mission she hoped for. When she was given this task by Princess Twilight, she considered all manner of possibilities, but this took her by surprise. The land was barren, dead of nearly all life, and there was just about no solid proof that these Thestrals were here. If not for the strange amount of metals and minerals detected in the nearby hills and mountains, Night Glider would’ve considered returning to Equestria to report her failure. But this strange phenomenon did match the information provided to her, and it was possible that this much metal could act as a sort’ve magical resistance, which would explain why the unicorns couldn’t detect into the ground. If these Thestrals were here, it would make sense they would have such a defense. Yet equally, the mare wondered why they would feel the need to have such a defense? Or maybe this was just a coincidence?

Still, nothing could be done about it, Night Glider had to take the chance to lead an expedition into the mountains then. As the air ship landed on the barren land, her worries would churn, rising and falling as her mind was processing dozens of things at once. She had been a Wonderbolt for long enough to know that in such missions as these, there were too many ways things could go wrong, and nearly all of them were amplified when the realization that there would be no back up, or even communication to Equestria from this far out. Still, she had to do her mission. Taking a deep breath, she made her way to the surface of this landscape.

As soon as she was off the ship, Night Glider led her forces towards the closest cavernous entry. All the while, her eyes were darting off in all directions that she could see. Even if the pegasi and unicorns surveyed the region, the mare was cautious. Leading her guards and scholars, they continued as they reached the cave entrance. Looking it over, it looked like any other cave entrance, a result of countless centuries of water erosion carving into the mountain rock. But the geographical analysis was too strange for this to be completely natural, too perfect for such a craftsman species.

“Alright, we will do this carefully.” Night Glider commented, instructing her ponies. “Unicorns keep some arcane light active. Guards, weapons drawn, but have your shields at the ready, and pegasi, maintain a perimeter around the entrance, and signal if anything is spotted.” The various ponies nodded their heads, obeying these orders. “Good, good. Well then, let’s go.”

Proceeding inside, the cave was surprisingly dry. The warm glow of the unicorn’s magical light made it impossible for anything, not even a scurrying rat to escape their notice; if there was even a rat to see. The first several dozen feet or so appeared to be that of a natural cave, albeit dry and somewhat cool. But as they descended deeper and deeper within, the stone started looking strange, almost worked and carved into an attempt to look natural, but had small differences compared to the beginning. As well as this, there was a faint, but somewhat noticeable updraft of warm air that gently ran against them.

Night Glider continued on, leading her forces as they delved deeper. By the time the ending of this cavernous tunnel way came into view, it was strange, an almost stationary blackness that even the unicorn’s magic light couldn’t penetrate. Stopping in front of it, the Night Glider couldn’t tell what it was. This black something or whatever was in their way, but there was now way this was the end of this cave. It clearly isn't natural, but the unicorn scholar didn’t seem to acknowledge it as magical, or at least not in a way to determine what magic it is.

“Okay, what is this?” Night Glider asked aloud, looking over to the scholar. “Some magical barrier?”

“None that I’ve ever seen.” The unicorn scholar commented, looking it over. Moving a little closer to it, he reached out a little without touching it. “Well, air is still flowing out of it, so perhaps its not a wall. Then again, there are many magical barriers that can allow air to pass through.”

“Okay, can it be dispelled?” Night Glider asked, looking between this strange barrier and the scholar. “Or perhaps, I don’t know, knock on it like a door?”

“Well, dispelling it might alert whoever made it.” The scholar nodded, stroking his beard a little. “But it would appear there’s no choice but to try.” Igniting his horn, he summoned up the dispelling magical effect, but it seemed to have no effect on the blackness.

Night Glider was stunned. Was the magic just too strong? Was it immune to conventional spells? Her mind and worries seemed to race in a renewed vigor. If this was done by the thestrals, then what sort’ve magic did they possess? Nothing like this existed in any of the information Twilight gave her. What should she do now? So far, this confirmed one suspicion; that perhaps these thestrals were living in the mountains. But what was this defense for? It couldn’t be for preventing animals, there wasn't one about. So why?

“Greeting…” Called a voice from possibly behind this blackened barrier. The sound nearly caused Night Glider to fall back, the unicorn to gasp out, and the guards to prepare their weapons for anything. “I’m sorry I cannot greet you face to face, but we must be cautious.”

“N-no…no…we understand…” Night Glider nervously replied, gesturing to her guards to lower their weapons. “Tell me, are you the fabled thestrals?”

“I may be. I may also be their leader, Grand Smith Heph.” Heph replied, speaking just as seriously as Night Glider, though with more confidence. “My scouts told me there was a strange airship docking in our lands. As well as a number of pegasi scouts searching around, as if they were seeking something. Now tell me, where do you hail from?”

“An honor to speak with you, Grand Smith Heph.” Night Glider replied, bowing respectfully, even if the thestrals might not be seeing her. “My name is Night Glider, I have been chosen by Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria to establish a communication to you and your people, and to deliver a letter only to you.”

Heph stood there for a moment, taking his time to respond. He had heard of Equestria, the distant land his father had told him stories of. The names Princess Celestia and Princess Luna had been engrained on him for as long as he could remember. If his father was still around, this would be the end of the conversation. But he was no longer around, Heph was the Grand Smith, and if Equestria was interested in perhaps trade, it could benefit his people. The thestral pondered more on this, but decided to instead give this pony a chance. Perhaps Princess Celestia had come with something he could use? Taking a deep breath, he composed himself before considering his response.

“Equestria? Now that is not a word I have heard in a long time.” Heph replied, chuckling a little. “Well, in that case…” Snapping his fingers, the blackness that separated them seemed to wriggle.

This barrier wasn’t a semi ethereal construct of magic, but rather chains. Countless chains of a black metal that created a mesh-like barrier slithered and uncoiled about like enchanted snakes. With the way now open, Night Glider got a look at Heph. The thestral was a very tall, strong looking stallion, wearing no shirt, but a pair of loose, heavy pants, all with a well crafted looking leather apron, all with a pair of similar beautiful gloves that hung off a fine belt. But it wasn’t just the leatherwork, the bits of metal he had on him, from ear rings, to a couple regal looking rings, the platinum crown upon his head, and even the buttons on his apron were well crafted and decorated.

“Let me be the first to welcome you to my home.” Heph commented, featuring a series of countless shimmering lights in the distance. “Welcome to UnderForge.” Looking to where he was gesturing, Night Glider’s eyes widened.

The entire interior of this mountain was carved out, taking the form of a massive city within. Buildings, architecture, even the streets were carved out of the mountainous rocks. Massive columns, carved in the shape of colossal titans, holding up the stone ceiling of this kingdom. As well as this, the surrounding walls glistened and gleamed with the countless metals that almost seemed to flow through the stone like rivers of minerals and ores. But the things that truly made her eyes sparkle, was the warm air that bellowed out, mixing with the countless lights of so many hard burning forges, as the ringing of hammers and tools echoed about like a heavenly melody.

“This is…” Night Glider could barely speak, she couldn’t even look away from it. She had done it, she had found what she had been looking for. “...I’m at a loss for words…”

“It’s okay. We’ve never had outsiders or visitors.” Heph chuckled, beckoning to them. “Please, follow me. I would love to have a discussion about your visit at the palace.” Night Glider nodded, gesturing her ponies to follow her.

Walking about the streets, the visiting ponies couldn’t help but look about. There were thestrals, so many of different varieties, and the way they worked their crafts, it was like an art lost to time. As well as this, their own strange appearance caught the attention of every thestral they passed by. Fillies and colts gawked, giggling and pointing at these guests. Smiths, jewelers, and other craftsmen paused their work to see these new faces. Heph continued to lead them, bringing Night Glider and her forces to his palace. It was a massive structure of carved stone, perfectly fitted metals, and the warm glow of the surrounding fires gleamed brilliantly off the countless gems that adorned what remained.

Once inside, Heph sat upon his throne, this massive structure of a blend of copper, silver, gold, and platinum that took the shape of this mighty seat. At his side, an elderly looking thestral, his advisor no doubt, as well as a number of guards dressed in only what looked to be chain shirts, but the shields and spears were well crafted metals. Now in his throne, Heph smiled down at the mare and her ponies. After a moment of hesitation, Night Glider bowed before the ruler of the thestrals, the rest of her ponies mimicking her.

“Grand Smith Heph, as ambassador to Equestria, I would be honored to hand this letter from Princess Twilight Sparkle to you.” Night Glider exclaimed, carefully and respectfully producing the letter. The elderly thestral took it before handing it off to Heph. “As Princess of Friendship, she would like to extend a hand of friendship to you and your people, and want to establish friendly ties to you all.”

“Princess of Friendship? Fascinating…” Heph commented aloud, reading through the letter. “When my father reigned, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were the leaders of Equestria. So a new monarch is most welcome.” As he read the letter, his lips curled into a smile. “Since inheriting the throne, I have been seeking to live up to the legacy of my father, and I would love nothing more than to meet this Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Night Glider couldn’t help but smile respectfully at the stallion, hoping that her mission was going to become a success.

“Thank you, Grand Smith.” Night Glider said, maintaining her respectful bow. “I’m certain Princess Twilight will be more than happy to meet with you as well.”

“Now, for the time being, I believe it will take some time to properly prepare.” Heph commented, rubbing his chin for a moment. “Still, I believe it may take some time to make the journey to Equestria.”

“If I may…” Night Glider commented, looking over to the head unicorn. “We have a means of communicating with Princess Twilight.” Seeing her nodding towards him, the unicorn looked towards the thestral.

“Yes, we have a crystal ball that can be used for long ranged communication.” The unicorn explained. “We are to use it only if necessary, as the means to maintain communication can be quite taxing at this distance.”

“I understand, and I would by no means ask you to over exert yourselves for my sake.” Heph commented, smiling warmly. “I will do what you suggest.”

“We can establish a connection.” Night Glider reassured the thestral. “I believe we can use the crystal balls for roughly twenty minutes before my unicorns need to rest and recover.”

“I see. If that is that case, and your unicorns are okay with such a procedure, then we may do that.” Heph nodded. “For such a fine service, and for this chance to reach out to Equestria once again, I believe a gift is warranted.” Rising from his throne, he walked towards Night Glider. “Please, stand.” The mare slowly did as she was told. “Follow me.” She did as he instructed, walking close to him, while the rest of her ponies remained where they knelt.

Following behind Heph, Night Glider was guided to what looked to be a massive chamber, with an equally impressive looking door. It was square in shape, with intricate carvings and shimmering gemstones adorning it. The metal was almost entirely black in color, with only a faint blue that seemed to flicker in the surrounding light. Looking over, the torches along the many sconces looked different from regular fire. They burned like fire, but lacked the soot and smoke. Some enchanted flames? Some smithing magic? Her curiosity nearly took all her attention before the sound of a large, almost loud metallic clanking brought her attention back to the Grand Smith and this door. The intricate carvings started moving, portraying what looked to be a rotating array of thestrals coming together until the many carvings together took the form of a massive, crowned thestral with a mighty hammer. Heph only smiled, taking a small step back as this door slowly began to open.

Night Glider’s eyes widened as she looked past this door. It was indeed a vault, a grand, sacred looking place in which treasures and wonders unlike anything she had ever seen before. Mountains of bars of gold, silver, and platinum. Ingots of so many different metals. As well as beautifully crafted objects, weapons, armor, statues, and other artworks that the mare had never seen in any of her wildest dreams. Truely, these thestrals were greater craftsmen than even Twilight had speculated. Her heart was fluttering with a flurry of pride and joy. She was practically trembling in excitement. Heph, seeing this eagerness, smiled as he walked into this vault.

“Just a moment, please.” Heph commented, calling back to the mare. “As much as I would love to show you my peoples’ treasures, I can only imagine the look on my advisors’ faces if I did so.”

“Of course, I understand.” Night Glider called back, just now noticing that despite this clearly being a massive treasure vault, there wasn’t a single guard there. A row of metallic statues, or maybe some displays of well crafted armor, but there were no indication that this door was protected. “I’ll wait here.”

A little over several minutes later, Heph returned, with a small, beautifully constructed, silver chest in his hands. Opening it, there were five silver pieces of resplendent jewelry. A pair of arm bands, a pair of ankle bands, and a stunning looking collar. The symbols on them might have been magical in nature, but Night Glider wasn’t fluent in such an arcane language to be sure. She was more impressed by the stunning beauty of these items. Smirking a little, Heph took a step forward, letting the massive vault door close behind him. The mare stood there, captivated by the accessories, almost losing herself in their intricate beauty.

“Quite the sight, aren’t they?” Heph commented, gesturing the chest towards Night Glider. “My gift to your Princess, for arranging such a historic meeting.”

“I’m confident Princess Twilight Sparkle will greatly enjoy this gift.” Night Glider smiled, her eyes still on these treasures. “I’m sorry that I am not knowledgable about such things. But I can tell the quality is greater than anything I’ve seen in Canterlot.”

“You’re too kind.” Heph smiled, closing the chest. “I plan on giving this to her once time is right.” He then paused for a moment, closing the ches. “You are a good pony, a dutiful one who serves her Princess well.” He smiled as he presented something else. “And such service should also be rewarded.” Looking into his hand, Night Glider saw a pair of stunning earrings, made of the same metal of the ones in the chest.

Night Glider nearly fainted at the notion. These pieces of jewelry were no doubt very expensive, probably costing more than she could make in a decade, and yet this lord was offering to her as a gift, all for just doing her duty. She couldn’t refuse such a gift, even if she felt she didn’t deserve it. She was so close now, and didn’t want to ruin it by insulting him. Extending her hands, she took the earrings, holding it for a moment. They were almost cool to the touch, and she only imagined how she would look wearing such things. But not right now. She would wear them, but later. She would just need to say something to not offend Heph for offering her such wonderous things.

“In fact, before we return, I’d like to see you wear them.” Heph smiled, his eyes almost overwhelming the mare as she trembled a little more. She couldn’t refuse him, she just felt like she had to wear these. Nodding nervously, she looked down at the jewelry. They went on surprisingly easily, as if they were created solely to fit her. “You look beautiful in them.” His lips curled to a sharper smirk. “So, how do you feel?”

“I…I…” Night Glider’s mind felt strange. She had just placed these on, but it felt as if she had been missing something all her life until these pieces of silver were placed on her ears. “I feel…amazing. I feel…so…” Then she paused, her eyes trembling for a moment the longer she looked at the thestral. “How am I supposed to feel?”

“There it is.” Heph chuckled to himself, knowing that look in her eyes. “You feel amazing, you feel liberated, and above all, you feel submissive and longing.”

“I feel amazing, I feel liberated…” Night Glider replied, practically parroting the thestral’s words. But then, her body trembled a little. She was starting to feel hot, so very, very hot. “And I feel…oh my…my body…”

“Don’t worry, I’ll be sure to help you with that.” Heph chuckled, gently placing a hand on the mare’s shoulder. His slightest touch sent a pleasurable shock throughout her body, making her coo and moan a little. “But later. For now, I’d like to meet Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Night Glider only nodded, eager to arrange the meeting, so that this thestral could give her what she was suddenly craving.

Back in Canterlot, Twilight was pacing back and forth. Since sending Night Glider on her mission, she had practically been a nervous wreck. And while Moondancer assured her the pegasus would contact them should anything happen, the alicorn was still a worrywort. Moondancer was ready to try and remind her friend that the journey, let alone exploration, possible communication and negotiations would take time, the alicorn’s head darted upwards. Her eyes gleamed with a spark of excitement, she could send a communication coming to her via the crystal ball she gave Night Glider’s unicorn scholar.

“At last! At last, at last, at last!” Twilight cheered, practically skipping in joy. “Come on, come on!” Moondancer barely had a chance to respond before she was practically chasing after her friend to the private chamber in which the crystal ball was kept.

No sooner had she activated the crystal ball, it illuminated the room. Twinkles of sparks crackled and rippled, until they projected upwards until they took the shape of the person on the other side. Standing there, strangely alone, was Heph. The thestral looked exactly as Twilight had envisioned him, amazed at just how detailed Luna’s notes were on them. Though the crystal ball on his end only showed from the waist up, she could only imagine how tall he must be compared to other ponies. Still, to activate the crystal ball, the unicorn would need to be there, or did he just activate it and walk away? Still, Twilight didn’t have time for pointless thoughts and distractions, this was a historic event.

“Greetings, Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria. I am Grand Smith Heph of UnderForge.” Heph greeted, bowing respectfully towards the alicorn. “Your emissary, Night Glider, has not only made contact with us, but has presented a spectacular proposition. I believe it is time for our two peoples to connect again, and would be more than honored if you would allow us to meet.”

“Grand Smith Heph, I would be equally honored to not only receive you, but would like to offer you a permanent home back in Equestria.” Twilight replied, bowing back to the thestral. But if I may ask, where are Night Glider, as well as the unicorns needed to establish this connection?”

“Your unicorns are far more skilled in magic than I could even begin to believe. They were capable of beginning this magical connection, and could maintain it at a small distance.” Heph explained, not hesitating for a moment in his response. “As for Night Glider, she believed this conversation would be only for you and I, and has stepped out.”

“I see, that does sound like her.” Twilight muttered quietly to herself before looking at the thestral again. “Still, if there is anywhere in Equestria, please name it.”

“You are every bit as kind and compassionate as Night Glider told me you would be.” Heph smiled, almost smirking a little before composing himself fully. “If we could, I would like us to establish a new city in the cavernous mines under the Great Mine.” He paused as he realized Twilight wasn’t sure what he meant. “My apologies, that was the ancient name of the mountains in which Canterlot was built atop. I humbly request that we be given a home in the subterranean mines of Canterlot’s mountain.”

“Granted!” Twilight replied, not hesitating for a moment. “We would be honored to have your great people and civilization hold a city within our mountain.” Hser lips curled into an especially cheerful smile. “We can begin expansion, and everything you need in order to move in as soon as you are able.”

“I am honored by your kind offer, but my people can excavate what we need.” Heph assured the mare. “I would never think to ask you for such a costly endeavor. As for when, I believe my best excavators, miners, and architects will be accompanying Night Glider on her return to Equestria. After this, we shall be coming in full to settle this new city within the mountains.”

“And you are most welcome, Grand Smith Heph.” Twilight nodded, feeling especially giddy at how smoothly this was going. “We await the arrival of your people, and will give them only the best assistance in their mission.”

“Thank you, Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Heph smiled, his eyes almost gleaming. “I would love to speak more about the future of our two peoples, but your scholars have told me this spell’s time is limited. We shall speak more in full when we arrive.”

“I understand completely.” Twilight bowed. “Until then, thank you, Grand Smith Heph. And we welcome you to Equestria.” With that, the message ended, the magic faded, and the room was now quiet.

“Well, that was certainly something.” Heph nodded, smirking as he looked down. “You’re princess is quite the beauty. I cannot wait to meet her.” Between his legs, on her knees, Night Glider was burying her face over his throbbing cock. “You did very well to be quiet during my meeting. So I believe I’ll reward you.”

Night Glider moaned in joy, slathering and slobbering on the thestral’s cock even harder and more passionately. She couldn’t explain it, she just had an insatiable desire to worship at this cock. Her body felt not only hot, but her heart fluttered. It was like she was fulfilling a purpose she had never felt, and was now satisfying. To feel Heph’s cock in her mouth, as its throbbing size bulged in her throat was just her duty, her sacred role to fulfill for him. The thestral placed his hand down, rubbing it gently along the mare’s mane, stroking it for a moment before he started thrusting himself in and out of her throat like a soft pussy.

“So good to see a mare in her proper place.” Heph muttered quietly to himself, looking at the accessories he gave Night Glider. “Equestria has many beautiful mares it seems, but you all seem to lack an understanding in your proper place.”

While he was busy facefucking this pegasus, the rest of Night Glider’s crew were busy with a number of thestrals. The pony stallions were being worshiped by a number of beautiful, alluring thestral mares. Some were throatfucking themselves on stallion cock, while others were riding on these dicks, swaying their sexy bodies and seductive curves to the tantalized stallions. The pony mares were given a much harsher and rougher treatment. Thestral stallions were beating their mouths, pussies, and asses with an almost primal brutality. And while this would look like some savage mistreatment, the pony mares were moaning whorishly, their bodies quivering and shaking, and the same silver jewelry that Night Glider, as well as the other thestral mares were wearing, were gleaming.

“Come on, it’s gonna be a long journey, and I can’t come just yet.” Heph chuckled, taking both hands on the side of Night Glider’s head. “So I’m gonna have to make sure you’re good and stuff with my seed before you depart.” The mare only moaned more muffled cries of joy as she was being facefucked by him.

Heph huffed a little, pushing and pulling Night Glider’s head over his dick, savoring the feeling of her slathering herself over his throbbing girth. He was getting close to cumming, and while he had enjoyed his own living fuck toys, pony mouth felt so much different. Night Glider wasn’t nearly as experienced as the thestral mares he had throatfucked, but she was giving it her all, devoting all her passion into sucking him off. This was enough to just about push him over the edge. Exhaling hard, he bottomed himself out in the mare’s throat, causing it to bulge even more than before. Night Glider’s eyes burst open from the first surge of hot cum pouring into her belly.

Heph gave her a little slack for a moment, only to then push himself back in for a second hot and thick rope to fire off. Her eyes almost went cross-eyed as they half closed. Then a third, and fourth spurt of steaming spunk was pumping down her full throat. Her eyes were not just twitching and partially rolling back, but some excess cum was leaking out of the sides of her mouth, and some even came out of her nose. Heph held her in place for a few moments longer, watching with eager glee as Night Glider wrapped her arms around his thighs, hugging herself against this dick, passionately gulping down each heavy load.

“Impressive. You’re quite the dutiful mare.” Heph laughed, slowly pulling his cock from Night Glider’s panting mouth. A thin line of cum and saliva connected the two as the fuck slime dripped from her lips. “Still, I believe we have some time before you depart, and you will be a good mare and service the thestrals I send with you.”

“Yes, Master Heph.” Night Glider moaned, speaking as if in some sort’ve lustful trance. “I’ll make sure all their delicious cocks are well taken care of.” The thestral nodded, proud at how effective this jewelry is, almost wondering what effect the special ones in the chest would have on Princess Twilight.

Roughly a month or so had passed since that historic day. Princess Twilight Sparkle and Grand Smith Heph not only reconnected civilizations that had been apart from each other for untold centuries, but a new age between the two was beginning. The thestrals’ move into the caverns of Canterlot was a remarkably smooth transition. While there were ancient mines of different metals and gems in the mountains, it should’ve still been a massive procedure to secure the mines for long term occupation. Wanting to respect the autonomy of the thestrals, Twilight had left Heph and his people to go about developing this new city.

The thestrals’ ability to develop the surrounding stone was beyond what the legends said. To help them begin their new constructions, Twilight arranged for regular shipments of food, tools, and other necessities for them, but it was only a couple weeks before He assured her it was no longer needed. This new city was still growing, but in record time, it had grown to be an almost duplicate city compared to Canterlot. Many citizens in the main city had started to call this thestral city, the Undercity, but Heph presented the official name of this new home for his people. In honor of the mare who had given his people a new home in Equestria, this new city was named, TwilightForge; an honor the princess accepted.

As soon as Heph did arrive, he and Twilight met. The two became immediately, very close. Often seen spending long, long hours talking to each other about countless things. Both were eager to share the culture and history of their people and kingdoms, filling in the gaps of knowledge both had. Each were captivated by the other. As well as this Twilight was absolutely ecstatic, and deeply honored by the special jewelry Heph had Night Glider bring. Unfortunately, it seemed the alicorn had not yet worn them. Still, the thestral was patient, and would wait until the oppurtune moment to ask her to weak these especially special pieces of jewelry.

“I’m so excited to hear how well your people have settled in, Heph.” Twilight, currently speaking with the thestral leader as they walked through the Canterlot Royal Gardens. At her side, Moondancer watched this conversation. “I have already received word from my rock and mineral expert, that gems have been developing at speeds unheard of. Truely, we are blessed to have the thestrals.”

“You give us too much credit, and yourself too little.” Heph bowed respectfully as he chuckled merrily, his own advisor remaining at his side as well. “We thestrals have been able to shape the land for millennia, but it was your brilliance and kindness that brought us here. For that, we are eternally grateful.”

“Oh…t-thank you…” Twilight blushed, stuttering a little. She had to look away from this handsome stallion. “S-still, we are grateful, and if your people require anything, please do not hesitate to contact us. I would also be honored if you would attend the Grand Galloping Gala as my personal guest of honor, within the next several months.”

“I accept your kindness, but will need to speak with my advisors regarding such a grand display.” Heph smiled, looking deep in Twilight’s eyes. “That said, you are always welcome in TwilightForge. And I would take it as a personal honor if you would grace us here in the city.” The way he spoke, the confidence in his words and posture, Twilight’s face burst into a scarlet red.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle will take your request under deep consideration.” Moondancer, seeing how flushed her friend was getting, stepped in. “We will send an official response to you as soon as possible, Grand Smith Heph.” She bowed her head respectfully. “And we thank you for your kind words.”

“Such a strong and dutiful steward.” Heph smiled at Moondancer, as if he was looking her over. “You are blessed with such a skilled advisor. I eagerly await your response, and hope you will visit us soon. Until then, thank you again, Twilight.”

“And she thanks you, Grand Smith Heph.” Moondancer said, not wanting to let her friend get any more flustered than she already was. “And I apologize, but as Princess Twilight’s steward, I must ensure she keeps to her already busy schedule.” The thestral said nothing, letting the unicorn all but drag Twilight away. When they were finally alone in a room, she released her tight hold on the Princess’ arm.

“Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh! I can’t believe how goofy I was.” Twilight stammered, holding her face in her hands. “Was I too forward? Maybe I should apologize? Wait, what could I even say? Moondancer, help.”

“Calm down, calm down.” Moondancer sighed, playfully rolling her eyes. “I’ll admit, I haven’t seen you this bashful in years, but I’m sure he didn’t take offense.” Patting her hand on Twilight’s back, she sighed. “Besides, we should prepare for our visit.” The alicorn looked at her in some confusion. “What? You don’t think I’m gonna let you go there alone. Someone has to keep you from going insane from all the new culture you’re gonna learn about down there.”

“Thank you.” Twilight smiled, still blushing as she couldn’t stop thinking about how handsome, how confident, and just how stunning Heph was. Steam was practically coming off her. “I…I think I need to sit down.” Moondancer helped her, the two mares sharing a laugh as they did so.

Marking Tattoo

The cool air of the night blew gently into the open window of Princess Twilight’s royal chambers. They lay on her bed, trembling a little as she struggled to have a proper rest. Her mind couldn’t help but race over what she had experienced that day. Heph, the leader of the thestrals, was so kind to offer a tour of his new city within the mountain, and while there, she saw marvels she had only barely been able to understand in the journals Luna left behind. But it was what else happened, how she was naked before him, and the way his hands played with her. She could still feel his touch over her damp pussy, and quivering ponut. As well as this, his hot breath still felt so fresh against her face, and his alluring whisper echoed through her ears. She shuddered and trembled as she couldn’t help but remember everything in such vivid detail, she was almost experiencing it all over again.

After Twilight and Moondancer got dressed, Heph had to leave to handle his numerous paperworks, a duty the alicorn was quite familiar with. So, calling it a day, they departed to Canterlot. The remainder of the day was filled with the same things the two were used to. Nobles squabbling and bearing grudges for such petty and insignificant reasons. It was all so terribly boring. Twilight had to hold herself to a high standard, but felt the constant urge to just rub her temples and tell these nobles to get over their hereditary issues. But all this would do would lead to more pointless debates about pointless topics that barely benefited the rest of Equestria. Moondancer was the only sanity the Princess could rely on. Even when Twilight’s attempts to introduce new policies got heavy pushback, she was always there for her friend.

Twilight was so happy when her day ended, allowing her the chance to just collapse in her bed. But that was when the memories of her time in TwilightForge came back to her. Dealing with these petty nobles and their endless debates, as well as their back and forth disagreements only seemed to keep Twilight focused on the task at hand. But now that she was alone in her bed, she couldn’t stop herself from thinking about what she had experienced. There was just so much to process, even as the after effects of these pleasures seemed to come back as soft and tingling echoes. Heph’s strong hands, the way he was sending such sensations throughout her body, and what’s more, just how relaxed and comforting it felt.

“Heph…Heph…” Twilight weakly cooed as her hands rubbed at herself a little, the tingling only slowly intensifying as the memories mixed with her feelings. “My body…you saw me, and you…you touched me…” The memories were flooding, overwhelming her thoughts as her hot breath came out from her panting mouth. “I can’t stop thinking about it. I want to…to…” Then suddenly, she burst up, her eyes wide as she was feeling such an intense desire. Looking down, she grabbed at her nightgown.

Closing her eyes, she could see Heph, his stern, dominating, and yet so beautiful eyes were looking at her, seeing her royal splendor. Before a word was spoken, Twilight knew what he wanted. He wanted her on her knees, he wanted her to disrobe and lay herself bare for him. Swallowing nervously, the princess did just that. Lowering on her knees, she slowly started taking her nightgown off, as if she wanted to give this fantasy thestral lord an alluring show of her body. From her supple, perky chest and hard nipples, to her moist and dripping pussy, all eager to submit herself to this fine, strong, masculine stallion. Twilight felt herself trembling, shivering with glee as she fully striped naked.

Now bare and vulnerable, she was on her knees, eyes closed as she let the fantasy play out. Heph was still watching, and the way he looked down at her, he was ordering her, compelling her to indulge in a pleasure that only he could offer. Reaching about her body, Twilight slowly fondled at her breasts, teasing at her sensitive nipples with one hand, while her pussy was being teased and played with delicately with the other hand. She bit at her lower lip, trying not to moan too loudly as she was trembling, quivering at this feeling. She had never felt this pleasure before, and part of her only wanted to give in, to throw away anything that would deny her this feeling. The Heph in her mind smiled, nodding in approval. She was making him happy, and Twilight could almost cum from this feeling.

As her fantasy of Heph continued to watch her, Twilight delved deeper into this, applying more pressure to her breasts, twisting and tugging at her nipples with one hand, while her other hand was pushing a little more, rubbing into her pussy as her fingers slowly started slipping into her wet snatch. Twilight gasped, cooing softly as she started to finger herself. It felt so good, better than anything she had ever experienced, and it was like she just couldn’t get enough of it. She was shivering, loving every sensation that rippled throughout her body, all while her fantasy Heph was watching, silently commanding her to submit and show him just how devoted she could be. Twilight moaned out, quickly puckering up as she didn’t want any patrolling guards to hear her. And yet the fear of being caught like this seemed to only add to the excitement.

“You like being my whore?” The fantasy Heph asked, smirking down at her with his dominating eyes. Twilight only shuddered and moaned. She wanted to make him compliment her more. She wanted to have him watch her show off her more slutty side. “Show me how much of a slut you really are.”

Twilight couldn’t get enough of this, this feeling. She had never felt like this. So helpless, so vulnerable, so submissive. To have such a powerful, strong, and mighty looking stallion. The slight indifference in his eyes, and yet the same eyes that were driving her on to defile herself more. She wanted to be commanded, to be looked at like some filthy whore. Heph’s eyes overwhelmed her, she needed him to command her more. She wanted to be called the slut she was. She wanted to serve him. Fingering harder, pressing and rubbing along her inner folds, sending tingles of pleasure throughout her body. All while this Heph continued to watch her, smirking in a way that melted the mare.

“Good, good.” The fantasy Heph commented, his voice made the mare shiver, moaning from his tone. “I want you to cum, I want to see you cum for me.”

But as she continued to finger herself, getting almost her entire hand into her sopping wet pussy, Twilight couldn’t reach the same state she was in when Heph was fingering her. What was she missing? Her mind raced back to those events, how the thestral’s big, strong hands were handling not only her pussy, but her ass. Maybe that was it? Maybe she needed to further explore herself. Taking her hand from her tits, she started to run down the curves of her back, flinching for a moment as her hand touched at her flank. Swallowing the last of her nervousness, she started to rub at her ponut. Her pleasure amplified, feeling as her fingers were delving and rubbing along her sweet and soaking sensitive spot in her pussy, which drove her fingers to push deep into her soft asshole. Gasping, she hunched over, panting, with her tongue dangling a little bit as she moaned quietly.

Twilight didn’t look anything like a dignified princess. She looked more like some naughty mare, a whore that was begging to be fucked by the thestral lord. She could only imagine how massive his cock was. In her fantasies, she imagined that he would be at least twice as big as the stallion she and Moondancer had watched, and she could only imagine how she must look. {panting and hissing, looking like a starved mare, seeking only the carnal delights that she had denied herself for so long. Letting out more and more of these sultry sounds, she could feel as her pussy and asshole were clamping down on her fingers, and she was going to cum. She was about to cum from fantasizing about degrading herself to this thestral, to submit and be his slut, only to see the loving smile on his face, and to worship at his massive, throbbing cock.

Moaning out, she was going to cum, she was going to cum to this fantasy Heph. She wanted to have his approval, she wanted to know that he wanted her to cum. Twilight’s body was trembling, shaking, twitching, and she was all but fisting both her pussy and ponut as she was looking at this fantasy thestral. The way he smirked, nodding in approval, he was silently commanding her to cum. Though he had never said it, she could only imagine his strong, dominating words, telling her to show him how much she loves to cum in front of him. Twilight gasped out a breathless scream from it. She was cumming. Her pussy and ass clamped down harder, nearly crushing her hands as she left out her sweet release.

“I’m cumming, I’m cumming. My pussy and ass are cumming.” Twilight moaned, trying to muffle her voice, but it was hard, and there was no telling who might’ve heard her cumming. “Watch me cum for you…” Spasming, her body went into her climax.

Her hot and sweet nectar sprayed from her trembling pussy, her body was sweating as it was twitching and moaning. She gasped and finally fell, laying on her back. Her hands slipped from her ass and pussy, soaked in her love juices. Twilight couldn’t even form words anymore, her eyes were fluttering as could imagine how Heph would react, watching her wallowing and squirming in the afterglow of her orgasm, and how he would smile, not only accepting her, but loving her. He would lift her, carrying her in his arms, and place her on the bed. And as she begged, he would spend countless hours ravaging her. Twilight nearly came again as her fantasies continued on, even as her exhaustion was overwhelming her.

While Twilight was engaging in her sultry delusions, Moondancer was having a similarly restless night. But unlike her friend, the unicorn was in the corner of her room, hunched over ner nightstand. She was just as naked as Twilight was in her room, and equally, her fingers were feverishly rubbing along her sweet and sensitive spots within her dripping pussy. As she was bent over, her supple, sexy ass was facing the chamber door. Though it was locked, Moondancer couldn’t help but fantasize about a big, strong, dominant stallion coming through the doors, finding her in such an aroused, vulnerable state, and then claiming her in her chambers. Her fantasies compelled her to be violated, conquered, and to have every inch of her pleasurable place being filled with thick, throbbing cock.

The more she thought about it, the more this mystery stallion, she was hoping would come and fuck her, was turning from a usual, strong looking pony stallion and into a thestral. She didn’t fully see Heph in her fantasy, but it was a thestral nonetheless. She moaned out, shoving almost her entire hand into her pussy, feeling as she was subtly begging to be fucked. She wanted any stallion that would barge into her chambers, finding her in this state, and ignoring any words of pleas, just to take their thick, massive, beastial, meaty, powerful, delicious, oozing cock, and just shove it as far as they could into her. She wanted to know what it was like to have her womb fucked into a destroyed mess, and to feel the heat of all this spunk burning into her ovaries. Shaking her head, her blushing face panted out as she somewhat came down from her fantasy.

“What’s wrong with me?” Moondancer hissed a little, still masturbating as she was wiggling, almost bouncing her ass a little towards the door. “I’ve never been this horny before…fuck…I can’t stop, it feels…feels so good…” She moaned out a little, covering her mouth with her other hands.

Her body trembled, she was going to cum, she could feel herself being driven over the edge. The fantasy of having a strong thestral shove his cock inside her, the soaking wet, sloppy sounds of his pistoning humping. Her face couldn’t help but twist a little into what could only imagine the mares she watched being fucked felt. What pleasures they must’ve felt, and how much more they could possibly feel. Moondancer’s curious mind drove this fantasy, and her pussy erupted in her orgasmic bliss. The pleasure was too much for her, and she was spraying out her soaking wet climax. A mix of her sweat and nectar pooled at her feet, as well as trickling down her trembling legs. She was panted, exhausted, and her mind still felt like she could crave more. But for now, it seemed her pussy was satisfied enough to help her sleep.

“Oh my…I never came that hard before…” Moondancer cooed, collapsing a little, lowering onto her knees. “What’s wrong with me? Have I just always been so pent up?” Her inquisitive mind delved into the realms of overthinking, hyper analyzing everything about her. “I…I should go to bed. Some rest should do wonders.” Then, her mind snapped back to something else. “Twilight, I can only imagine what she’s going through now. Was that what caused this? Did that…that session awaken something within us? Or maybe…no, no, not overthinking. I’ll get some sleep, then talk to her in the morning.”

The following morning, a groggy Twilight and Moondancer were sitting in the dining chamber. Dressed in the same royal regalia and professional clothing. The two ate quietly, enjoying the meals, but their minds were still thinking back at the previous night, and how they couldn’t get out their fantasies. The alicorn was fidgeting slightly, trying not to show off how she was struggling against her small arousal. Moondancer was somewhat in the same position, but was a little better at holding in her fidgeting feelings. But the awkward silence between the two was deafening as they two continued to eat their breakfast. Eventually, it was too much, one of them had to say something. After a few more long silent moments, Moondancer cleared her throat.

“So…did you…” Moondancer asked, needing to down a glass of milk to help clear her throat. “How did you sleep last night?”

“I…I slept well…” Twilight nervously responded, nearly cutting through her plate at the question. “W-w-w-why…do you ask?”

“Well…” Moondancer answered, but then looked to the nearby guards. “Excuse me, but would it be okay if you leave the Princess and I alone for a while?” The guards bowed, obeying her as they left the room. “Okay, we’re alone. So, did you…you know…”

“You too?” Twilight asked, seeing the blushing look on Moondancer’s face. Her own face went into a scarlet blush. “I…yes…I did.” There was another awkward silence between them before she tried to continue. “I…I just can’t stop thinking about it. There was just something about what happened.”

“I…I understand.” Moondancer nodded, trying to remain composed, but her face was still as red as the Princess’. “I can’t explain it, either. But I just can’t stop either.”

“But it’s not like anything bad happened.” Twilight commented. “It was certainly…different, sure. But I don’t think there was anything that was wrong, or bad. Right?”

“No, no, I don’t think anything was wrong.” Moondancer said, nodding her head as she agreed with the Princess. “It was just…yeah, it was just how their culture was just so much more different from what we’re used to.”

“So, there’s nothing wrong with…you know, trying again?” Twilight sheepishly asked, steam almost coming off her face as she was blushing even harder. “I mean, if you think we should wait a little longer, we can do that instead.”

“I don’t think it would be a problem.” Moondancer said, nodding her head as if she was putting some plan together. “As long as it doesn’t interfere with our duties, then it should be fine. Yeah, yeah, it should be fine.”

“Then we should go later today?” Twilight asked, seeing the smile on Moondancer’s face. “A-after we do our morning duties.” The two shared a playful giggle, finishing up their breakfast. It would be a few more hours before they could return to TwilightForge, but they couldn't deny how excited they had gotten at the thought of going back there.

Sitting in the Canterlot Gardens, under the shade of a large tree, surrounded by the beautiful splendor of the great flowers, shrubs, and other plants from all over Equestria, Twilight, Moondancer, Heph, and his advisor were sitting and enjoying a lovely lunch together. The alicorn was nervously blushing, unsure of what to really talk about. No, that wasn’t the issue, she was just being so timid and shy about it. How could anyone ask someone, especially the leader of another kingdom, that she would want to have him touch her again? Moondancer somewhat shared her friend’s sheepishness, though was in somewhat of a more composed state. Heph could tell there was something going on, Twilight wasn’t exactly subtle about whatever it was she was thinking about. She was fidgeting, and trembled a little.

“As always, it is a pleasure to see you again.” Heph smiled, deciding to be the one to speak first as Twilight was still struggling to form the words. “And I am happy to have been invited, as I happen to have the results for the both of you.” Both mares tensed up at this. Snapping playfully, his advisor handed a small pile of papers to him from a side bag. “Now, let us look over the results.”

Laying out the papers in front of him, Heph ran a finger over what looked to be a series of graphs, charts, and other technical imagery, but the language it was written in was close to impossible for Twilight and Moondancer to read. Since TwilightForge had been established, the two had been learning some aspects of the Thestral language, and while they could somewhat read a little, this more, possibly scientific writing was still far too foreign for either of them. Still, the way Heph was explaining himself sounded legitimate, even as his words seemed to droll off here and there, becoming more like a background noise until the two shook their heads a little, paying attention to the stallion again.

“So, in summation, the two of you are actually natural submissives.” Heph explained, concluding the long explanation that he had spent the last few minutes stating. “While there were possibly the chance of some dominating tendencies, the both of you are, for the majority, submissive. About closer to over 95% in fact.”

“Wow…I…I never would’ve guessed.” Twilight commented, looking over the information with the thestral. “So, what do you think we should do?”

“Well, now that we have the information as to what the two of you are, we can proceed with exploring these new facts.” Heph commented, handing the papers back to his advisor. “If you would like to, we can return to TwilightForge, and we can begin with newer and newer experiences.”

“Well…I don’t think there would be an issue with that.” Moondancer surprisingly spoke first, looking over to Twilight. “Enough of today’s royal duties have been achieved, and what remains is rather minor in importance. So they can wait, provided we do not spend all day exploring more of this information.”

“Of course. I assure you, while it would be my greatest honor to help guide the two of you along this new path, I understand completely how important your duties are.” Heph nodded, smiling warmly to the two. “I for one have been filling and reading enough documents and reports on the development of TwilightForge, I was beyond happy to be able to even make it here today.”

“Well, I believe there’s no harm in trying.” Twilight agreed with Moondancer, relaxing a little, but her body was getting so hot as she started imagining what Heph would do to her next. “H-how about later today?”

“Of course. I just so happen to have the remainder of today free from my other duties.” Heph smiled, chuckling playfully a little. “We can depart for TwilightForge as soon as we finish this lovely lunch today. If you’d like.”

“I’d love to!” Twilight all but cheered, only to then settle down in an adorable embarrassment as she realized how excited she had gotten. “W-what I mean is…it would be an honor, and I look forward to it.” Heph smiled, and the table continued to enjoy their lunch meeting, having a wonderful chat, and delicious food as the thestral’s mind teemed with every possible thing he was planning for the two mares.

It was barely an hour or so after they enjoyed their lunch when Twilight and Moondancer returned to TwilightForge with Heph and his advisor. Once they were at the palace, he spoke to his advisor, who left to seemingly take care of things. The same mare in his harem was also there to greet the two of them, even kissing them tenderly on the cheeks. This gentle touch alone caused a pleasurable shiver to run up and down both of their spines, making them tremble slightly. Was this just more proof at how touch starved they were? Regardless, they barely seemed to hear whatever she was saying as she beckoned them to follow her, merely doing it by instinct. Once they were in a new room, the thestral mare slowly disrobed the mares, who all but melted from their clothes with ease.

“I’m so proud that you both have come along so quickly.” Heph complimented, entering the room. “Now, today will be a somewhat more direct and effective process, but I promise it will be one you will both enjoy greatly.”

“Y-yes…I trust you.” Twilight whimpered, not covering herself, and feeling so small and submissive in Heph’s presence. “What do we need to do?”

“I believe a small explanation would be needed, so you can understand what is going to happen.” Heph explained, speaking in a more scholarly and confident voice. “We are going to place a special tattoo on you, a temporary one of course.”

“A special tattoo?” Moondancer asked, more confused than anything. A Little hesitant, despite her growing aroused feeling. “I’m sorry, but that does require a lot of explanation.”

“Of course, I understand completely.” Heph nodded, continuing his explanation. “When a thestral mare undergoes their training and trials, they are given a special tattoo, just about the womb to symbolize just what their preferences are, as well as their degree of experience.” Taking a breath, he continued. “I believe it would be just better to show you.

Gesturing to the thestral mare, Heph beckoned her over. She obeyed, showing off the area just above her womb. It looked like a pink heart that held intricate patterns and designs about it. Twilight and Moondancer couldn’t look away from it. If anything, they were curious as to how they never noticed it before. Was it always there and they simply didn’t notice? That had to be it, it didn’t just appear on the mare’s body, but was fully visible. Either way, the thestral mare seemed to feel proud of this tattoo, showing it off to the mares, possibly because it made her master so happy. Heph’s expression only remained professional.

“As you can see, the tattoo her is a special one, and I would like to let the two of you enjoy it too.” Heph explained. “Now these temporary tattoos are something we would like to introduce to Canterlot, for anyone interested. And I’m sure you would both enjoy the experience.”

“Well, I’ll admit, I am curious.” Moondancer commented, seeing that Twilight was so engrossed in the tattoo on the thestral mare to speak. “And these tattoos are strictly for the mares?”

“Many of these tattoos above the womb are held by mares who complete their trials, yes. But stallions also have them.” Heph explained, undressing. Twilight’s eyes immediately rushed over to him instead. Now naked, his own body had a similar looking tattoo right above his low hanging cock. “As you can see, mine is similar, but somewhat different. This one displays that I am a dominant, and it gives a fire resistance enchantment, which allows me to better handle the forges’ heat.”

“So not only does it display what you are, and what you are into, but it also grants additional enchantments?” Moondancer asked, clearly pondering for a moment. “I believe it would be a good idea to give it a try, and since they are temporary, we can always have them removed if it doesn’t work out.”

“Y-yes, you’re right…” Twilight added, her words trailing off a little as she couldn’t look away from Heph’s cock. It was bigger than she could possibly imagine, making her previous night’s fantasies pale in comparison. “I…I trust you…”

“Thank you for this, I promise to give you both the best possible service in this regard.” Heph bowed respectfully. He then gestured to a pair of relaxing looking, padded tables. “So, if you would both lay on the tables, I will summon my finest tattoo craftsmen for this task.” Twilight and Moondancer did as they were told, laying on the table, staring up at the ceiling. “Excellent, they will be along shortly.” The thestral mare then whispered something else in his ear.”My lovely mare here has also just informed me that these temporary tattoos can be made permanent, if either of you so choose to keep them.”

Laying on the table, they watched Heph ushered in a couple of other thestral mares, each with their own large and intricately designed womb tattoos. Twilight and Moondancer noticed that while the main heart shaped center of the tattoos was the same, the rest were different forms of patterns. This must mean that each of these mares had a different fetish or position they were into. The two couldn’t help but wonder what their tattoo would look like, the anticipation only added to their growing arousal as the thestrals placed their hands on the area above the womb. A shot of pleasure instantly ran throughout their bodies. The sensation was strange, but there was no denying the good feeling it felt.

It was cold, then hot, then cooling down, and then settling into a tingling warmth. Because of his delicate nature they believed the procedure was, both mares strained themselves to remain in place. They didn’t want to accidentally thrash themselves about, spoiling the tattoo on their bodies. The thestral mares applying these tattoos maintained a calm, very professional look about them, working diligently to help the mares feel as much pleasure as they could through this process. Heph watched on, very impressed by this. The tattoos often had a wide variety of effects on his fellow thestrals when they were given them, but Twilight and Moondancer were handling them exceptionally well.

“Good, good, so very good.” Heph complimented. “Many mares have thrashed and trembled from the feelings rippling throughout their body when receiving their tattoos. But you two have been holding yourself together so well.

Twilight cooed, almost giggling sheepishly from the compliment. Heph was saying such kind words to her, he was telling her how good she was performing. The feeling of this compliment, to hear his kind tone and voice. It was sending more and more pleasure throughout her body. Her nipples were starting to get hard, and her pussy was starting to get wet from it. Was this what it meant to be a submissive? To feel only joy and pleasure from doing what Heph told her to do? All so she could hear his praise? If that was what it meant, then she had no complaints, already considering if having these tattoos made permanent wasn’t too bad. Moondancer handled herself a bit better than the Princess, still feeling some joy from the compliment Heph had given them, and she too was getting more and more aroused from it.

“There we go, all finished.” One of the thestral mares commented, wiping at the tattoo one more time before backing away. “Now, I must warn you, the first few minutes will be intense. Your body is getting used to the heightened feelings, and so please endure the sensory overload until your body adapts to it.” Both Twilight and Moondancer weren’t sure what she meant until they looked at Heph.

Just looking at him, the confident, warm smile across the stallion’s face, the two felt their hearts nearly skip a beat. Heph looked just so handsome, so strong, and there was just something that rippled throughout their being that made the two of them want to only serve and make him praise them more. Their pussies were aching, their nipples were twitching a little, and even the air in this room was almost too much for them. They were both constantly on the very edge of orgasm, but not enough to fully cum. Heph’s smile, the acceptance, and the way he was so proud of the two of them, and they were almost trembling in anticipation over his next word. They were waiting for him to tell them what to do, the urge to obey was only growing inside them. The thestral saw this, smiling and nodding a little, enjoying the look on the mares’ faces.

“Now that we have the tattoo on, how do you feel?” Heph asked. “If there is anything you are experiencing, please let us know. We have never introduced these to mares, and we would like to know any and all things you are feeling.” His tone became softer, kinder, and more seductive. “I would greatly appreciate anything you two could tell me.” He could tell they were struggling a little to adapt, but that was the point. He wanted to see how they would react to his words.

Twilight and Moondancer hesitated to answer. Not because they were nervous, or uncertain. It was because thinking any cohesive thoughts was a struggle. Sex, sex, and more sex was all the two could think about. Their minds were teeming with debaucherous thoughts that hadn’t been so strong before. Even their fantasies from the previous night couldn’t compare to this. They wanted it, they needed to hear it. The single order from Heph, just the mere utterance of his breath, commanding them to get on their knees and suck his cock was all it would take. They wanted to be that for him, his sluts, his mares, the submissive ponies that would work as hard as they could to make him feel good.

Their bodies were already starting to sweat from these intense thoughts, and Heph could only imagine how pent-up they were getting with each passing second. Twilight and Moondancer looked at each other, the two of them were starting to pant, and they each couldn’t look away from just how beautiful, how sexy the other one looked. Before Heph could even say another word, the two of them started to rub and fondle themselves. Twilight groped at her own chest, whimpering and gasping a little as her fingers sank into her soft bosom. The way her hands felt against her chest, her breasts were so soft, so heavy, and as she pushed a little more, she moaned a little as her finger just barely touched against her nipple. Her sensitive tips slowly got harder, only adding to the pleasure.

Moondancer’s hands started by rubbing along her sides, slowly sliding down to her wider hips, and then groping at her ass. She gasped at the feeling. Her flank was just so soft, and as she pushed her fingers against it, she couldn’t help but wiggle her ass a little, enjoying the feeling of it bouncing a little against her hands. Her own tits jiggled somewhat as she swayed her hips, and it created an erotic, almost hypnotic display that was slowly captivating Twilight. The alicorn was all but drooling as she was groping and teasing her fat tits at the sight of her friend playing with her sexy ass. There was even an ever so faint clapping sound as her sexy flap smacked a little from her little shake. Both of their heads were swimming in so many lustful thoughts and desires. Not only for stallions, but mares, and even each other.

Heph smirked, choosing instead to say nothing yet. He was curious how the tattoos would affect them, and so far, the earlier signs were showing. Intense and immediate arousal, followed by a somewhat curious desire to explore themselves, to see how the faintest touch was making their pent-up bodies crave the touch of not only themselves, but of others. And from how Twilight and now Moondancer were looking at each other, it was obvious they were ready to let it all out. There was still a slight hesitation, which was to be expected, so perhaps Heph would need to give them permission to start. But just as he was about to speak, the mares couldn’t hold themselves back. Rational though and hesitating reason were discarded as their lustful instincts took over.

The two kissed, their uncontrollable desires were just too strong, and with no thoughts running through their minds, instincts took over. They moaned, licked, and kissed against the other, passionately making out as they were putting on the most erotic, pent-up display to the thestrals. Heph couldn’t help but be mildly impressed by this. He knew the tattoos would have an almost immediate effect on the two, but didn’t expect the first thing they did was to engage in each other. Still, it was interesting to watch, and decided to just let Twilight and Moondancer engage in each other, indulging deeper and deeper into the pleasures that they must’ve been denying each other for who knows how long.

Kissing at the others lips, the mares moaned into the mouths of the other. The pleasure they felt, the way their hot breath washed over the other’s face, all while their tongues were embracing and rubbing against each other, it was sending surges of tingling passion through their very being. Every end of their nervous system was in overdrive, and their pussies were gushing their sweet nectar all over the floor. Whether by thought or instinct, the two of them started to further explore the other’s body. Reaching up, Moondancer groped at Twilight’s tits, making the alicorn moan a soft, sultry sound as her friend teased her hard, sensitive nipples. The alicorn, in turn, reached down with both hands to grope and fondle at the unicorn’s soft ass, making her coo in Twilight’s mouth.

“Well, there you go.” Heph commented, smirking slightly before composing himself to have a warmer expression on his face. “You’re both very good girls. I love how you both are letting yourselves loose and free.” His words, his praise, sent an immediate surge of pleasure throughout their bodies, making them moan into the other’s mouth.

The more they engaged in this display of passion, the hotter and hotter their bodies were getting. They were sweating, the air of the room kissed and tingled against their bodies as they were kissing and moaning against the other. Watching onwards, Heph was curious just how far he could push these two. Clearly they were inexperienced with these things, and were only going off their bodily needs. But they lacked something, they lacked some semblance of focus and drive. Watching these two make out and fondle each other was one thing, but Heph was more interested in what they could if properly directed. After several long moments of watching, he cleared his throat.

“Now, my dear. How about you two indulge further?” Heph suggested, smiling a little as he was commanding the two. “I’m sure you both know what you want to do. You’re both craving the desire to let it all out. So please, show me how much you’re enjoying this new feeling, and freedom.”

At his command, the two seemed to have been triggered to do as he told them to. Twilight seemed to be the one who was more submissive as Moondancer pushed against her, causing her friend to stumble a little back until she was leaning against the table. Pulling back from her friend’s lips, the unicorn stared at these alicorn tits. Twilight wasn’t as big as the other Princesses, but right now, her boobs were so big, soft, and succulent. Moondancer’s mouth was watering as she reached back up to fondle at them. Twilight moaned out as her friend wasted no time to not only push her fingers against her bosom, letting them sink into her softness, but after several long moments, she started suckling on the alicorn’s breasts. Her nipples got harder, twitching and trembling as Moondancer was tugging and suckling on these boobs.

“M-Moondancer…” Twilight moaned, rolling her tongue over her lips. “Your mouth…it feels so good…’ Reaching around, she hugged at Moondancer’s head, pulling her closer as she was all but smothering the unicorn in her boobs. “Don’t stop…please, don’t stop…”

“There you go, Moondancer.” Heph complimented. “Show your Princess a pleasure she had never known. Please, do not stop, make Twilight cum like a good girl.”

Moondancer fondled and suckled at Twilight’s boobs, but this wasn’t enough. She wanted more, the sound of her friend’s moans was a sweetness that she had never heard before. And she wanted to hear more of it, she needed to make Twilight feel even better. Taking her free hand, she slowly ran it down the alicorn’s chest, along her belly, and then teased against her soft and sensitive pussy lips. The second Moondancer’s finger just barely touched at Twilight’s clit, the alicorn gasped out as she nearly came from it, dripping more of her hot nectar all over the floor, soaking her thighs. The unicorn teased at her friend’s pussy, rubbing and shoving some of her fingers into Twilight’s soaking snatch.

“You like that?” Moondancer asked, looking up at Twilight’s adorable, moaning face. Her fingering was getting faster as she was pushing to tease her. “You like how I finger you? You want to cum? You want to cum in front of Heph?” Twilight’s body trembled, shivering madly as she also looked over to Heph. “You want to make him happy? You want to cum in front of him?” Twilight only continued moaning as the unicorn looked to Heph for some approval. “Can she cum? Is she allowed to cum?”

Twilight’s body was screaming out in pleasure, she wanted to hear Heph say it. She wanted to hear him say the words of permission. His eyes, that intense look on his face, the warm smile, calm eyes, and how he was watching her being used and played with like some common whore. The princess’ body was on the very edge of her release, and Moondancer’s skilled hands were only making it harder and harder to hold herself back. Feeling how her friend’s body was trembling, the unicorn only further fingered into the alicorn’s pussy, making Twilight gasp and moan out some more. Everything about her felt so good, she was moaning in the sultry pleasure, fully submitting to the sensation of being played with by her friend.

“Twilight…you’re making me very happy…” Heph said, taking his time in saying his compliments and instructions to the mare. Twilight’s attention was fully on him, panting as she wanted to hear him speak. “You may cum.” That was it, that was what the alicorn needed.

Twilight’s eyes rolled back, twitching and going cross eyed as she clenched her teeth. Hissing out, it then became a howling moan of orgasmic pleasure. Her pussy nearly crushed Moondancer’s fingers as the unicorn continued to finger and suckle her friend. She was cumming a little too, feeling as the obedience she held towards Heph to make Twilight cum was making her only want to serve him more. She wanted to be more of use to him, she wanted to hear him order her around too. She craved the sensation to be his faithful slut too. The thestral could see the growing desperation on her face, and couldn’t help but smile at her too.

“Moondancer, you’ve done such a wonderful job, I believe you’ve earned a reward.” Heph commented, then turned his gaze to Twilight. “Wouldn’t you say so, Twilight? Why don’t you show your friend how much you appreciate what she’s done for you.”

“Y-yes…yes….I am grateful…thank you…” Twilight cooed, still in an almost high from the afterglow of her orgasm. Grabbing at Moondancer, she managed to change their positions, pushing the unicorn against the other table. “Moondancer…come here…” In her haste and passions, she caused the two of them to lose balance, falling onto the floor, but it didn’t stop them for a moment.

The two started making out again, but as Twilight was bigger, she was able to reach down her finger into Moondancer’s pussy while her other hand was fondling at her breasts, teasing at her sensitive nipples. The unicorn was so thrilled to be played with like this, she loved how good her friend was making her feel. She moaned in Twilight’s mouth, rolling her tongue against hers as her pussy was already gushing out her sweet nectar and juices all over the alicorn’s fingers. Heph couldn’t help but be impressed by these two and how they were embracing each other in such an intense way. For a moment, he pondered if these two ever had any withheld feelings and pent-up arousal they were only now finally exploring.

“Yes, Twilight, yes.” Heph said, smiling at the alicorn. “She made you cum, and it is only fair and polite to make her cum.” Nodding, his expression was sending a pleasurable shiver up Twilight’s spine. “And good girls always made sure everyone cums.” Twilight moaned at his words, more engrossed in the pleasure she was bringing to her friend.

Fingering harder and deeper into Moondancer’s pussy, Twilight could feel her friend was going to cum at any moment, and she only glanced at Heph. Like before, she was waiting for the thestral to tell them if they were allowed to cum. She was building up her friend, and she was moaning out to get that release. She wanted to cum, she needed to let it all out, and she too looked to Heph in hopes of getting that passionate orgasm. The thestral nodded, giving his silent approval to the mares. Both Twilight and Moondancer made out as they both reached another orgasm, spraying their hot and soaking pleasure against the other, adding to the pool of glistening nectar on the floor. The two were panting, sweating, fatigued, but there was still an obvious look that they were not yet fully satisfied.

“I’m impressed, I am very impressed and proud of you both.” Heph said, rubbing at his cock. “But please, you don’t have to always look at me. I want you both to do everything you feel like you want to do. Don’t think, simply do as you please, and let it all out.” Taking his orders in, the two horny mares resumed their intense passions.

Moondancer seemed to have gotten her strength back, not only fully pushing Twilight over, but grabbing at her legs, spreading them as she got an eye full of the princess’ sparkling, winking pussy lips. Before she could even finish a thought, the unicorn delved into her friend’s pussy, immediately slobbering, slathering, and tonguefucking herself into this soft hole. Twilight moaned out, letting a sweet melody of pleasure echo out in this room as the mare was eating her out. Moondancer couldn’t get enough of this taste, the flavor of this alicorn’s hot, wet, steaming sex was mind numbing. She couldn’t stop herself as she was making out with the same passion as she had before.

Twilight’s head was spinning, her body was feeling so hot, so tight, and yet so light at the same time. She had never felt so good before, not even when she masturbated. She couldn’t help but think about how much Heph must be enjoying this. She was hoping that the thestral was being entertained by this. Amidst all the pleasure from the oral worship she was getting from Moondancer, she was feeling the pressure of pleasing Heph. And part of her longed for him to just shove her friend out of the way and shove his massive cock into her pussy. She wanted to have every inch of him inside her, stretching and ruining her. Her thoughts of being claimed by this stallion’s cock was so intense.

Moondancer pulled her tongue back a little, feeling that Twilight’s tight pussy was just so tight, it was almost painful. There was no way she was even gonna get a finger or two into the alicorn’s sobbing hole, but she just felt the instinctive urge to give into the pleasure, surrendering herself to any passion that she had held back. But with Twilight being so tight, she wasn’t sure what to do. But then, an idea struck her. Adjusting herself, she arched her head down and forward, gently plunging her smooth, round tipped horn into the alicorn’s pussy. Twilight gasped from the feeling, her legs instinctively squeezing as she wrapped around Moondancer’s head, pulling her closer as she started getting horn fucked.

“Okay, I honestly wasn’t expecting that.” Heph smirked, chuckling a little. “But I’ll admit, such cleverness is very…sexy…” Hearing his praise only added to Moondancer’s moaning breath, who started to use her horn to fuck Twilight’s pussy like a head mounted dildo.

Twilight moaned and trembled, her legs only pulling Moondancer’s head and thus her smooth horn deeper inside her. She had never thought for a second in her life that unicorn horns could be used like this. Rolling her tongue over her lips, she moaned in a whorish fashion, feeling how hot her entire being was becoming. She couldn’t stop herself from making such noises. These weren’t the sounds any dignified princess should ever make, and yet she was doing it, in front of Heph. For a moment, she turned her head, looking at him. He had been so nice to her, his compliments, his kindness. She wanted more, she needed to hear him say more words to her.

“Twilight, you look so beautiful right now.” Heph commented, seeing the look of longing in her eyes. “I love seeing you like this, such a good girl.”

Twilight screamed out in orgasm, nearly crushing Moondancer’s heads in her thighs. The unicorn also moaned out, feeling a trembling sensation going through her horn as the alicorn’s pussy was clamping down on her. Reaching down, the unicorn feverishly rubbed against her soaking pussy. It was dripping in a small pool that soaked her knees. Heph was just impressed, seeing how despite how tired the two of them were getting, they still looked like they were not yet done. If anything, they wanted more, they needed to indulge deeper and deeper into their pleasures. Slowly, Moondancer pulled herself out of Twilight, feeling the warmth of the alicorn’s nectar pouring down her horn and against her cheek, that she licked eagerly.

Twilight, her mind so lost into the pleasure, the lust, the primal drive to fuck, only continued, sitting up to grab at Moondancer. It took a second, but once settled, the alicorn pulled in and pressed her pussy lips against her friend’s. The two moaned out in their union of pleasure, their pussies kissing in such a passionate display, that it was making a wet, sloppy, smacking and grinding sound. Heph wanted as the two were holding themselves closely, their breasts bounced and swayed as they continued to rub themselves together. For a moment, he considered getting a large dildo brought to help them, but decided against it for the time being. Instead, he wanted to watch and see what they did.

“Go on my dear. Keep going.” Heph commanded, smiling at them. “I want to see my beautiful mares fully show how much they love this feeling.” His words send tingling sensations throughout their bodies, making their insides become hot, and tight. “Almost there? Don’t stop now, I want you both to be good girls.” His praise only added to their quickly building passions.

Their pussies were tingling, dripping and soaking the other as they continued to make out, but it just wasn’t enough for either of them. The two of them wanted even more pleasure. Moaning together, their hot, sweaty bodies were being pushed to their limits. The two mares were tired, and yet they couldn’t stop themselves. They didn’t want to stop, they wanted to only please Heph, to make him praise them over and over again for their good work. They wanted to be good girls, they wanted to be his good girls. Heph continued watching them, curious as to see now how far the mares would go when he stopped praising them, and stopped telling them what to do. This affected them almost immediately, once a few short minutes passed, and he said nothing, the two started to moan out in a longing whimper.

Heph watched on as they continued to make such noises, they were slowly getting desperate to make him happy, to make him proud and to be complimented by him. So much so, that as Moondancer was pushing herself against Twilight’s pussy, she took advantage of the alicorn’s moaning distraction to shift herself. Within seconds, the unicorn was fully back on Twilight. She not only smacked her mouth against her, tonguefucking into her mouth as she moaned whorishly, but was rubbing and smacking her pussy against the alicorns. The angle in which they were rubbing themselves together, their over sensitive clits were rubbing and flicking against the other. Twilight, letting her pleasure driven lust push her, reached up, grabbing at Moondancer’s ass, groping at it as she was hugging her closer to her curvy body.

“Moondancer…Moondancer…” Twilight moaned, hugging and loving her friend. “Please don’t stop. Don’t ever stop.”

“Anything for you, Twilight.” Moondancer moaned back, almost licking at her friend a little. “I love how you taste. I love your body.”

The two mares fully embraced themselves in this lustful display, they were getting closer to another orgasm. The desire to please Heph flowed through them, it was the only coherent thought in their minds, and their bodies were dancing atop the other. Their pussies were gushing out so much of their hot and sweet nectar, pooling with the passionate sweat that was dripping off their sensitive bodies. They couldn’t stop, even as it was becoming more and more apparent that they were getting close to a large, wet, sloppy, mind breaking orgasm. Twilight and Moondancer’s tongues embraced, rubbing against the other as they moaned and savored the hot breath of the other. They were letting out gasping sounds, losing themselves in the euphoria of their build up.

“I believe you two have done so much for me, you both deserve a reward.” Heph said, speaking in a kind, and confident tone, almost like that of a dominating force that rippled through their minds. “Please, cum for me. Be my good girl, and cum for me.” His words, the command that he spoke, pushed the two of them over their limits.

Twilight and Moondancer gasped out breathless screams. The alicorn’s hands rubbed along both the unicorn’s ass and her back, while the unicorn was pressing her hand into the alicorn’s tits, while her other hand was stroking along the Princess’ horn. Both of their horns let out small bursts of faint lights and sparks as they reached their intense orgasm. Their kissing lips continued to explore the other, while their kissing pussies squirted out more of their hot release. Their bodies trembled and shook together, until finally the two of them seemed to completely run out of energy. Twilight went limp while Moondancer collapsed over her princess. They had finally reached the brink of their exhaustion, and their twitching, curvy forms only lay there in a pool of sweat, juices, and passion.

Heph was beyond impressed with the sight before him. He was amazed by how well the tattoos had worked with them. The effects it had on both of them was better than anything he could’ve imagined, and it was certainly an entertaining sight. For a second, he wondered how little it would take to command them to crawl over to him and suck his cock before he would fuck them into mentally broken stupors. But he paused himself, reining in his desires to fuck them both. The time would come, perhaps sooner than he originally planned, but it wasn’t going to happen today. For now, he would continue to be the kind and compassionate type. Though these mares must’ve been really pent-up for the tattoos to be this effective, he could only wonder how many other Equestrian mares would give such a reaction.

“Wonderful, wonderful. Simply wonderful.” Heph complimented, clapping his hands a little at the mares. “Truely, I am so happy to see how the two of you have embraced these feelings you have been holding in. But please, tell me, how do you both feel?”

“Amazing…” Moondancer answered first, panting as she was still coming down from her latest orgasm. “I’ve never felt anything like this before. It was, I’d have to say liberating. Like I’ve been holding in these feelings for so many years.”

“I feel the same…” Twilight weakly added, panting and cooing as she looked over to Heph. “Did we please you? Did we make you feel good too to watch us?”

“Oh yes, I greatly enjoyed this. It made me very, very aroused.” Heph commented, rubbing at the large cock a little more. “But for now, I believe this will be enough.” Twilight and Moondancer cooed weakly at his words, sounding a little saddened. “Don’t worry, don’t worry, my dear. You are still getting used to your new tattoos, so let us take our time with it.” He smiled warmly. “Besides, I’ll be sure to always have time to have the two of you here for more of our fun together.” The two cheered at his words, moaning in their fatigued pleasure, looking forward to what else they could do with the thestral.

Heph's Plans

“Master…” The head of Heph’s harem nervously asked, watching as her master had only just returned from escorting Twilight and Moondancer back to Canterlot. “The next mare’s tattooing is about to begin.”

“Excellent, Circe.” Heph nodded, smiling a little. “Lead the way.” The mare bowed her head, guiding her master to the next room.”

Within this room, Night Glider, naked and panting, was laying on a similar padded table to that the Twilight and Moondancer were on. The thestral marking her wasn’t like the one who had marked the previous mares. She wasn’t nearly as gentle, and the tattoo being placed on Night was far more intricate. She was trembling a little, moaning out as she was clearly getting back and forth in her coming orgasm. She was almost constantly on the verge of her wet, sloppy release, but then was pulled back from it, only to then nearly reach her breaking point. When the marking of this tattoo was complete, the mare’s own cutie mark was set in the center. Heph smiled at this, eager to see what a permanent tattoo would do, especially to a mare who he had already brought into his sway. And from what he was seeing so far, he was not disappointed.

“Who is she being brought to?” Crice asked, speaking a mix of curious and somewhat playfully jealous. “Is she to join the harem?” She didn’t mind sharing her master, and knew her position secured her a place at the top, but Heph enjoyed it when she teased like this.”

“No. While she was amusing, she was more of a small snack.” Heph explained, keeping his eyes on the procedure. “The weaponsmith’s apprentice seemed to have caught her eye the last time she was here, and the two seemed to get along well. So I feel a little gift would be nice for the lad.”

‘Your kindness is always a joy to witness, master.” Circe cooed. But as the two continued to watch, a curious thought still itched and ached at the back of her mind. “Master, I’m sorry, but even if you would like to take your time with them, wouldn’t it be better to have the Princess abdicate the throne to you?” She felt nervous questioning her master, but she was far too curious not to ask. “When they are broken in, will they not join the harem? Or at least Twilight Sparkle, given how rare alicorns are?”

“I understand your confusion.” Heph replied, still watching the procedure. “But I’ll explain myself after this. I want to see how Night reacts to the tattoo.”

Night hissed, cooed, moaned, panted, and let out any and every possible, whorish sound she could utter, with a look of pure, euphoric bliss on her face. Her body was brought to the point of such an intense sensitivity, that even the fainted breeze in the room against her sweating form was going to make her cum. The artist who was marking the mare continued to work, completely unfazed by how Night was almost on the verge of thrashing about. But eventually, the procedure was complete, the tattoo was placed on the mare’s body, just about her womb. No sooner had the thestral artist backed away, the mare screamed out in her orgasm. Arching her hips upwards, she came several times at once, soaking and spraying out her sweet and sparkling nectar before finally collapsing weak and panting on the table.

It wasn’t the same type of reaction that Twilight and Moondancer gave off. It was far more intense, but far too primal and chaotic. Night looked like she was ready to be fucked by every stallion in TwilightForge, but at the same time, looked like there were so many wild emotions going on through her head at once, she was almost paralyzed in it. Still, she was cumming from just the temperature of the room, and Heph was confident her new master would be incredibly pleased with her. Still, it was tempting to try her out one more time, but he restrained himself, not wanting to spoil and ruin this now slutty mare anymore than she already was. For now, he was beyond impressed with this reaction, and was only more curious as to how other mares would react to these tattoos.

Heph looked on at the way Night Glider was handling the afterglow of her orgasm. He pondered for a moment. From when he had his way with the mare, she fell somewhat easily. Perhaps she was just sexually repressed? Hard to say, but he was enjoying the way she had taken this tattoo. Her entire being was overly stimulated, and it looked as though even the hot breath of her weakened panting was going to get her aroused all over again. He couldn’t help but wonder if she would be able to properly walk without getting close to another orgasm. Either way, he was thoroughly entertained by her reaction. Cooing and moaning weakly, Night Glider looked to be clearly not only repressed, but must’ve been unaware of what her desires were until this tattoo helped awaken it.

“What a beautiful reaction.” Heph commented, chuckling a little as he clapped a little. “Have her cleaned up and brought to her new master.”

“Of course, Master.” Circe commented, looking at Heph for a moment. “I’ll ensure she is cleaned and brought to the apprentice.”

“Good, and then when you return, we can have our discussion.” Heph commented, only to look at the artist. “The tattoo seems to be far more effective than I have ever anticipated. Excellent work.”

“I am honored by your praise.” The thestral artist bowed respectively. “I live to serve, my lord.” With that, the artist was given leave to go, and the mare helped the wobbling, gurgling Night to her feet to bring her to the baths.

Now alone, Heph pondered for a moment. Why was he taking his time when it came to Twilight and Moondancer? The unicorn was just an advisor, perhaps a close friend to the Princess, but she was just a simple mare, no different than Night Glider, and he fucked her into a somewhat babbling stupor. So what was he taking his time with those two? His mare was correct, he could’ve easily taken advantage of their heightened arousal, and made them worship at his cock, to submit to him and serve him like faithful cocksleeves. And yet, when he had a chance, he only let them indulge in themselves before sending them back to Canterlot.

Leaving the room, Heph made his way back to his throne room, and as he walked, he continued to think. Then again, Moondancer was so very similar to Twilight. Not only some mannerisms, but she also looked a little like her. Heph couldn’t help but picture the two of them together. The two were natural submissives, and he felt this urge to just dominate them. After their previous performance, he knew all too well how easy it would be for him to just have them. And yet he just couldn’t, at least not like this. The mares were different, they were special. In truth, he had no real explanation for this. Twilight and Moondancer were not like other mares he had met, they had some influence on him. Or rather, they fascinated him, intrigued him.

The now numerous meetings, brunches, and other such chances to eat and speak together had brought with him an insight and amusement he had never known. Twilight was different from any alicorn he had heard about. She was smart, kind, caring, and so insatiably curious about the world around her and learning new things. She was sincerely respectful to him and his culture, something he honestly did not expect from an alicorn. While the mares in his harem were by no means ignorant, stupid, or otherwise fools, none of them had a level of intelligence that Heph could enjoy speaking about. But the Princess was different, there was a sophistication about Twilight that Heph just couldn’t fully understand. Not even just for the sake of learning how to speak and manipulate her, but he enjoyed learning about her. As well as this, there was something about her he could fully relate to.

It was something with her eyes, a look she held that he was familiar with, responsibilities. Since taking the throne, Heph has had to take charge of so much about his people. And from the look in Twilight’s eyes whenever they spoke, she seems to have been the same. For a moment, he couldn’t help but wonder how things may have been different if they had met under different circumstances, maybe the two of them would be able to be closer. But such fantasies were only that, delusions and pointless thoughts. She’s a Princess, and beyond that, Celestia’s own student, she had to be brought to heel. It would delight him to see her in the enchanted items. To see that inner submissive inside of her brought to the foreground. To make her a member of his harem or something more.

Now in his throne room, he sat on his throne, leaning back as his mind continued to wander. The look in her eyes, the burden and weight of royal duties reflected in them. This feeling, it was like a rarity that Heph couldn’t fully understand. And yet, he wondered if the enchanted items would be enough, or even necessary. Shaking his head, he all but slapped himself for such an idea. No, no, Twilight, no matter how pure she might seem, she was Celestia’s student, she had learned from the wicked alicorn. Heph couldn’t allow himself to trust her more than needed. She was now marked by a tattoo, and he had no doubts that she would choose to make it permanent, once the enchanted items would be placed on her body.

Heph could understand why Circle was thinking the way she was. However, he could tell Twilight wasn't ready. Not fully, the way he wanted her to be. Heph had his plan. He was going to bring the mare under his control, but not now. There was so much more time he could’ve spent on them, they were on the verge of true submission. Moondancer would have then been sent to the harem, and Twilight could’ve handed her kingdom to the thestrals. But he didn’t, so he sent them home. But this was only a fantasy. They weren’t ready, not yet anyways. Heph would need to put in a lot more work into these two. Not that he minded this, he rather enjoyed his time with the two.

Twilight was a fascinating mare, one that Heph felt like in another place, another time, the two might’ve had a wonderful relationship. But he knew this was only a fantasy. Moondancer, however, despite her amazing qualities, was a somewhat easier target. He could see it when he looked her over. She was a needy mare who seeks to learn but also desires validation through her efforts. What's more, given how close they were, if he just targeted Twilight then she would notice. But then another thought crossed his mind. Since Moondancer also helps Twilight with her daily plans and scheduling appointments, manipulating her also makes things easier. He would just have to make sure that the unicorn would be pushed into submission more subtly.

“I have to do this.” Heph quietly told himself, barely speaking above a whisper as he muttered. “She’s an alicorn. I must never forget what Celestia, what Equestia, did to us.” Closing his eyes for a moment, the haunting memory returned to him.

The sound of Heph’s armored feet echoed against the well carved, marble floor. His metal armor gleamed in the glow of the crystal’s light that lined these halls. His eyes were focused, fixed on his destination, the war room. The thestral guards stood firm, saluting as Heph approached them. Without a word, they let him in. The King and General didn’t even bother to look up from the massive map of Equestria before them. They hadn’t even noticed that Heph had even entered the room. This room was massive, with grand archives of scrolls, tomes, and slate carvings of their people’s history. As well as this, maps of all of Equestria, and even some landmasses that even the other kingdoms didn’t know about.

Looking over these many maps, King Hamel, and General Vulca were deep in discussion. Despite his age, the king was a strong looking stallion. Regal in his robes that hung over his well crafted armor. It was ornate, showing not only the history of the Forge, but that of its many kings and rulers. It was the King’s Regalia, forged to be the living history of the thestral people. Its platinum shine matched that of the aged king’s graying mane. His son, General Vulca, was similar, and yet there were clear differences about them. The middle aged thestral’s mane was still dark, partially dyed by the endless soot and smoke of the forges. His armor was a darker metal, rough, bulky, and clearly heavy in design. He wore the armor of a warrior, and his silver sword rested comfortably at his side.

“Grandfather, father.” Heph called to the King and General. “Are you both mad?! War with Equestria?!”

“Heph?” Hamel grunted, looking over to his grandson. “Why do you bother your father and I? What is it you have to say? Can’t you see we’re busy.”

“Didn’t you hear me?!” Heph snapped at his grandfather. “You plan to go to war with Equestria?! Have you both gone insane!” Storming forward, he got a better look at the map. His face was twisted in disgust and horror.

This map wasn’t just a map of Equestria, but the neighboring kingdoms of Griffonstone, Mount Aris, and the Kirin Forest. As well as this, numerous figures depicting the many parts of the thestral’s military were displayed, positioned in places to imply how not only they would attack the capital of Canterlot, along with the Castle of the Two Sisters, but even the neighboring kingdoms’ pieces were displayed as if they were going to go to war. Heph couldn’t believe what he was looking at. Was his grandfather and father truly planning on attacking Equestria, to challenge the might of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna? And why were the other kingdoms on this map? Were they planning to attack these places next, or seek to ally with them against Equestria.

“This…this is terrible. This is an abomination.” Heph snapped again, staring at this map in shock and horror. “You can’t do this. This war would utterly destroy us.”

“Nonsense!” Vulca snapped at his son, slamming his fist on the table. “Equestria has lost their alliance with Griffonstone, Mount Aris, and the Kirin Forest decades ago. They are weak, vulnerable, ripe for conquests.” His eyes shone with an almost maddening arrogance. “We will claim what is owed to us, we are entitled to what they have denied us. And will have it!”

“And you think going to war is the answer?” Heph asked, trying to calm down as he debated with his family. “Equestria’s power is far too great.” He then gestured to the other parts of the map. “And why are you directing our forces to Griffonstone, Mount Aris, and the Kirin Forest? Are we at war with them next?”

“Not with them. But once they see Equestria fall under our flag, they will come up.” Vulca said, striking with an oozing arrogance. “We would then control the greatest economic domination, Equestria’s resources, the land will be ours.”

“Such an action would require far more resources, which need I remind you, would be spent on a pointless war.” Heph countered, starting to argue more and more with his father. “And how do you even expect to take over all those resources?”

“Equestria is a vast land. And while it doesn’t have as many mountains, our magic can bring forth any minerals we desire.” Vulca explained, sounding quite smug in his tone. “Once we have all that territory, we can mold it to our needs. And the other kingdoms will have choice but to accept our new dominance. Our mastery of the metal trades will ensure they will ally with us when it’s all said and done.”

“And if they don’t?” Heph asked, challenging his father’s logic. “Do you really think any of these kingdoms will stop?” He gestured to the map. “Griffonstone’s banks, merchants, and traders will second guess working with conquerors. Mount Aris might have had concerns and political tension with Equestria, but Queen Nova and Princess Celestia have been allies for centuries. And the Kirin’s Forest supplied almost half the number of lumber to Equestria. Wiping out Equestria would only mean making enemies of these three.”

“Actually, it’s the opposite.” Vulca replied, speaking as if he was talking down to his son. “We have already received pledges and loans from the Griffonstone banks for our campaign. And the wealth of Equestria is more than enough to pay off those debts, even the ones they themselves must’ve accumulated. Queen Nova won’t do a thing, we have prepared for the hippogriffs, should they decide to intervene. And the Kirin haven’t been quiet about the slow loss of their forests, and will welcome an Equestria that doesn’t devour their lumber.”

“We have also been receiving information from a few allies and agents in Griffonstone.” Hamel said, sounding a lot more calm than his son. “We have been trading smaller scale armaments for information regarding what is currently happening in Equestria. We know many nobles there will be too busy fighting each other to muster any defense fast enough. And I believe if we wait too long, then this opportunity will slip by us.”

“You honestly think this would work?” Heph asked, looking utterly shocked at his father’s words and confidence. “I’m sorry, but have you forgotten that we’re starving!” Reaching into a side bag he wore, he pulled out a large stack of papers. Slamming it, he spread it out. “These are the latest census records, as well as countless grievances regarding the food shortages.”

“This is why we must conquer Equestria.” Hamel cleared his throat, speaking a lot calmer than his son. “We’re thestrals! A proud people, and I would rather see Equestria conquered, than to beg Princess Celestia for food.”

His grandfather was strong willed, often stubborn, but he was still a fair and just king. To hear him speak about conquering another kingdom, to march his citizens, his soldiers to try and attack another nation like this. Starvation was bringing desperation to the people, Heph couldn’t deny this, but he couldn’t see any justification in the plans to attack Equestria. His father, however, was always a very ambitious man. He strongly cared about the thestrals of the Forge, and he wanted to see their kingdom spread and thrive. No doubt he was the one who pushed the idea to invade and conquer Equestria to the King. Still, Heph couldn’t see anything but defeat if they tried to attack, and wanted to talk them out of this.

“I understand your concerns, Heph.” Hamel said, sighing a little as he placed his hand on his grandson’s shoulder. “But these are the burdens of leadership. And sometimes, for the good of the kingdom, sacrifices and tough decisions have to be made.”

Heph couldn’t believe what he was hearing. He understood that Equestria supplied nearly all the food to the other kingdom. Given their developments in metallurgy, smelting, and mining, the thestrals were not keen or skilled in agriculture. As well as this, they were an isolationist kingdom, and so what little food they could grow was just barely able to keep the citizens fed. But it wasn’t enough, the population had grown far too large for the limited food stores to handle. Heph wasn’t king, but he wanted to do the best he could for his people, and over the last several months, he was noticing the rapid decrease in food stores. It wasn’t a perfect solution, but he had been investing far more into trying to establish more food production.

Roughly a year ago, King Hamel issued a rationing system,trying the best her could to hold back the growing hunger. But every month, the Forge was growing less and less food. Heph did everything he could, going about the city, speaking with the citizens to get as much information as he could, as well as gathering food, even from the royal stores. It was only a temporary solution, and Heph was in the middle of planning some negotiation ideas to be run by his father and grandfather. But when he learned that they were in the war room preparing to go to war with Equestria. And now, he was standing there, hearing his king and general, grandfather and father trying to justify it.

“Please, father, grandfather, we can’t go to war with Equestria.” Heph said, trying to still sway the two away from this course of action. “Our people are starving, they would barely be able to fight for less than a year. And even if we did march on Canterlot, the capital is a massive, highly defensible place.”

Walking around, he gestured at the map around the mountain the capital rested on. Hamel and Vulca only watched, saying nothing as Heph shifted the map to get a better view of Canterlot’s mountain. Taking the pointer, he gestured to the numerous thestral figures. His face was stern and serious. Even from what he read in that letter, even if he was well aware of the information regarding the unfair trade arrangements, Heph just couldn’t bring himself to agree with these plans to conquer Equestria. He had to convince Hemal and Vulca to stop this, he just had to. After several short moments, he took a deep breath and continued his explanation.

“Canterlot is too highly defensible, given its location. And starving them out is impossible, as the unicorns can easily transport their food and materials there. Which, may I remind you, is how they transported the metals we used to craft the city.” Heph explained, trying his best to keep his composure. “And the pass to get up there is far too narrow to move an army smoothly or quietly. Princess Celestia would see us coming miles away.” He then gestured to the surrounding lands. “And even if we were to try and starve them out by taking the farmlands, we don’t have nearly enough soldiers to defend every spot. And finally, while we have superior weapons and armor, we have absolutely nothing that can possibly defend against their magic.”

“Heph is right.” Hamel said, looking at Vulca. “We cannot rule out their magic. Unicorn magic is still a mystery to us. And there’s no saying how powerful Princess Celestia’s magic could be.”

“Then perhaps more surgical strikes?” Vulca commented, tapping at various parts of the mountain’s base. “What if we were to mine our ways upwards? If we were to move the mining to the mountain, we could slowly work our way up.” He then sighed. “In theory, anyway. We cannot possibly mine fast enough, but perhaps we could convince the Princess that this is a benefit to Equestria, and before she realizes it, we’ll have our soldiers marching right though the backdoor.”

“You can’t be serious!” Heph snapped, slamming his fist down on the table to get their attention. “I’m sorry, but surely there’s another plan. Can’t we open up-”

“Absolutely not!” Vulca snapped, shouting down his son at the very notion he was about to suggest. “We are never, and I mean never, going to negotiate with Celestia, Equestria, or anyone or anything!”

“Father, you can’t be serious?” Heph said, trying to remain calm, as hard as it was. “Princess Celestia has sent no less than a dozen requests for peace.” With that, he all but slammed a stack of letters on the table. “Every single one of them has been ignored. We could open up trade with Equestria.” That seemed to have gotten their attention, he had to continue. “Father, Grandfather. I don't like the idea any more than either of you. But, as you said, sacrifices and tough decisions are required of a king. If I thought there was any way to defeat Equestria then I would agree with you. But when you take in their magic, the power of Celestia, and the sheer number of advantages that they possess then it is a foal's dream. At least with this we will get more for our wares than the scraps we are receiving from the Griffons before they betray us for half a bit.”

“Heph, you must understand. Any negotiations with Equestria will only risk putting up in bondage, and debt with them.” Hamel tried to explain to his grandson. He then sighed, seeing the intense look on Heph’s face. “But, I am not close minded. Please, explain what you have, but I will not promise I will agree with them.”

Heph’s face brightened a little more, seeing this as a possible hope. Vulca clearly wasn’t interested in what his son was saying. So much so, he wasn’t even paying attention as the thestral started pulling out more and more documents, charts, graphs, and other statistical information. Hamel was the only one who was at least seriously considering what Heph was going to say. Off hand, what the papers looked to be were numerous records on now only economic and agricultural information, but geographical information regarding minerals, metals, and other materials that the Forge produced. After several long moments, Heph gathered everything he could, and was ready to begin his explanation to his father and grandfather.

“Right now, Equestria produces nearly sixty percent of all the grain and produce that has been sold to the other kingdoms.” Heph explained, presenting everything he could as he spoke. “While relationships with the other nations had clearly soured, this only means we could better capitalize on the excess of food they produce, and use it to feed our people.”

“And how do you propose we establish such a trade?” Vulca somewhat rudely asked, showing no real care for this suggestion. “Should we get on our hands and knees, then beg her to give us food?”

“Of course not!” Heph snapped, only to clear his throat and compose himself. “According to our records and readings, Princess Celestia has every indication of being a strong dominant, so any show of force would be met with heavy resistance, and failure.” Vulca rolled his eyes in annoyance, but he continued. “I understand what it would look like if we came to her and asked, but I believe that if we only swallow our pride, and offer some of our metals and masonry to her in trade, we could establish not only a way to better feed our people, but secure a powerful bond.”

“I’m sorry, Heph, but while you have clearly thought this through, I cannot allow myself, or any of my people to cast aside their pride for this.” Hamel said, trying to somewhat sway his grandson. “But I will never, ever throw away my pride to Princess Celestia, or anyone.”

Heph was shocked, his father was a stubborn, proud thestral, he knew there was little to no chance of swaying him. But when it came to Hamel, he at least hoped he could be convinced. Still, to hear the King all but confirm that he would rather see his kingdom starve itself into ruin, all because he would rather die than sacrifice his pride. This wasn’t the greater good, this was madness. Heph was almost horrified by this. Hope slowly left his eyes. Looking at the papers, hours, days, weeks of research and progress. So many long nights of speaking to a mirror to prepare himself for this, all of it meant nothing to them. Hamel and Vulca had already long decided this was going to be their path, this was going to be this course of action, and nothing Heph could say would convince them.

“Well…” Heph eventually said, sighing slightly as he was trying to compose himself again. “How would you two do it? Since you both seem to be so set on conquering Equestria, how would we possibly attack them?” He looked at Vulca. “Would you have our soldiers marked with enhanced tattoos, welding our finest blades, wearing out finest armors, and sneak into Canterlot to slit their throat as they sleep in the night?”

A slight attitude was forming in his words. He just couldn’t bring himself to just let these two make such bold statements, such strong claims to plan such a suicidal conquest. He loved his grandfather and father, but this plan, this military strategy, it was only going to doom them all. Even if they were to take Equestria, to raze Canterlot to the ground, it would only spark the other kingdoms to attack the now weakened thestrals. Or maybe they wouldn’t even get that far. Celestia’s magic may be more than they believed, and so all of this would be for nothing. Heph couldn’t allow this, he needed to stop this, he couldn’t let his people be thrown into such a doomed war.

“Oh wait, there’s a Princess of the Night too, isn’t there?” Heph said sarcastically, almost mocking his father, mimicking the same tone he had previously given. “Princess Luna had only recently seemed to have returned to the capital, and from what we have on her, she had previously enjoyed the craftsmanship of our work. We could use this to establish a proper trade. We could have Luna function as a middle ground rather than go with Celestia.” Hamel and Vulca looked at Heph, both having heard what he had to say, but it was clear on their faces that they had already long decided on their plans.

Nothing the thestral could say would be enough to convince his grandfather and father. The two were too fixed in their ways, and there wasn’t anything that could be done about it. Any chance, any hope, anything that Heph believed would be able to sway them away from this, but it was nearly impossible. Hamel and Vulca were far too into their beliefs, they were far too into this scheme of theirs. Looking again at the map, Heph could only imagine what the other nations would do after this. And after several long minutes of his silence, Heph cleared his throat. He knew he couldn’t sway them, he knew there was nothing he could say, but he couldn’t just leave this chamber in silent compliance. Looking at both grandfather and father, he let out only the faintest sigh.

“Even if you will not speak with Princess Celestia, surely Princess Luna could be at least someone to speak with.” Heph suggested, almost sounding desperate as he was hoping for the impossible by this point. “We can negotiate with her first, then we eventually negotiate with Celestia afterwards.” Hamel and Vulca looked at each other, as if silently discussing what was just said.

“I understand your concerns, Heph.” Hamel said, looking at his grandson with calmer eyes compared to his son. “And while I fail to see what this will accomplish, I will give it a chance.” Heph only nodded his head, bowing respectfully, trying not to show how excited he was that his grandfather was going to listen, even if his own father only remained silent and stubborn. His heart ached, and only hoped that things would turn out well.

The negotiations between King Hamel and the alicorn princess were set. And Princess Luna met with them with a show of unexpected respect. She was polite, courteous, and spoke to the three as though they were all equals to her. This was something not even Hamel expected, and took some comfort in this discussion. As Heph listened on, he could hear so many possible trade arrangements, cultural exchanges, and other mutually beneficial things that Luna was suggesting. She would listen to what Hamel had to say, and offer numerous amazing ideas. And while Vulca still held a frustrated look on his face, he kept his mouth quiet. After their discussion, Luna would begin to spend some time at the Forge. She would learn about the thestrals, their customs, and treat it all with the highest show of care and respect.

Heph was impressed by this, so much so, he pondered if the alicorn was a switch, about to be both dominating and submissive at once? Luna was able to engage in discussion, carry herself throughout numerous talks, and yet when she was spoken to, she would listen. It wasn’t that she would absentmindedly nod her head and not care, she looked Heph in the eyes, she looked Hamel in the eyes, she even looked Vulca in the eyes. Luna reopened ancient wrongs, made amends to them, apologized, and justified everything in a manner that showed care to the thestrals. For a short time, the idea of a negotiation between these kingdoms wasn’t just an idealistic dream, it was slowly becoming a reality.

But it was Celestia who showed how much of a dominant personality she was. As soon as she caught word of what her sister was doing in the Forge, she demanded a chance to speak. Perhaps Heph was still naive to this, or maybe too hopeful, but when he helped arrange the meeting between his father and grandfather with the alicorn sisters, there was clear tension. Luna’s expression was a strange, yet familiar one. It was as if she didn’t want things to turn this way, but also that she had no choice. Celestia, even before speaking, held an air as if she was looking down at the thestrals, saw them as lesser than her, and while Heph was remaining calm, Hamel and Vulca’s prides were becoming more and more inflamed. Still, given her previous experience with them, Luna did her best to keep things as calm and civil as possible, but Celestia seemed to have other plans in mind.

No matter what Luna tried to say as she would speak with Hamel, Celestia would always interject, interrupt, and otherwise push whatever she was thinking on the matter in this discussion. From where Heph was sitting, it looked as though the alicorn princess was more interested in having herself be heard, and would be difficult in anything that wasn’t her idea. Luna did her best to be patient, letting her sister speak, but trying to still make her mutually beneficial ideas to Hamel. And while Heph did his best to not escalate anything, the same couldn’t be said about his father and grandfather. Eventually, frustrations boiled over, and both king and general snapped at the Princesses, even accusing them of trying to deceive and manipulate them. Suffice to say, all talks ended then and there.

Heph partially blamed this failure on Hamel and Vulca’s attitude and poor decisions, but they didn’t share all of it. Celestia, constantly trying to assert herself, which only added to the already inflexibility of his father and grandfather. He was impressed by Luna’s behavior, regretting how things ended, but Heph was just disgusted with Celestia’s display. So dominating, controlling, and just obsessed with being the one to speak. Even if she never directly said it, it was as if she wanted to get overly involved in the Forge and its people. They would’ve been, at best, an allied kingdom, not subservient to her. And yet, she spoke as if they were going to be under her rule. Eventually, when the new few seasons came, and the thestrals were further starving, the King made a decision that would alter the course of their history.

By command of King Hamel, the thestrals abandoned their kingdom, relinquished their gem and ore rich lands, never to return. With heavy hearts, the citizens of the Forge followed their ruler as he led his people away,far away, where they would never see the lands of Equestria again. Heph did what he could to lead the efforts in gathering everything they needed, leaving what was not wanted. But his grandfather and father, in a show of petty hatred, ordered that everything be taken. They did not want to leave even a scrap of their civilization behind. They did not want Equestria to prosper from this in any way. Because of this, travel became even slower. Weeks turned to months as the remnants of the Forge were forced to march in a direction.

The march was terrible, with the weakest of the surviving soldiers dying off, collapsing as they lay. The travels were delayed, so that everyone who died would be given a proper funeral. But soon enough, as the thestrals carried on, eventually reaching the western shores of Equestria, so many had died, that they couldn’t all be given proper funerals, only a mass, unmarked grave dedicated to them. Heph’s heart was heavy with grief, even as his father’s heart was filled only with deeper and further hate for Celestia, Luna, and the rest of Equestria. He couldn’t see, even after all that had been lost, that this could’ve been avoided. Still, Heph said nothing, only focusing on the well being of his people first.

Construction of vessels capable of carrying them across the western seas, into the far unknown of the maps. Despite the lack of the best resources, the thestrals managed to sail across this sea. Thankfully, the cartographers were wrong. There was land beyond these western seas, massive amounts of land. And it was here, that the thestrals continued their travels, dismantling their vessel to make as much use of the raw materials as possible. And when they finally reached the mountains that would be the new Forge, more than half of the thestrals had died from the journey. But they would build a new Forge, an UnderForge, where following the passing of King Hamel, Vulca was crowned King of the Thestrals, Grand Smith of the UnderForge.

The UnderForge held itself together for many more years since, and Vulca’s reign was that of industry, development, and the rapid expansion of their magically infused lands. Ores, gems, and other minerals grew and spread about the region, providing all the thestrals needed to build a grand kingdom, rivaling that of the Forge. And yet, despite the improvements, the developments, and even the previous food shortage had been solved through the discovery of countless, edible grains and vegetables that were native to these mountainous regions, King Vulca never let go of his hate. Even to his dying day, he hated Equestria, believing that they could’ve won the war. Heph, now taking a more direct and active role in the growth of the UnderForge, focused all he could to make sure his people were safe, fed, and happy.

Some time passed, and eventually from the stress of the migration, King Vulca’s day came . Coming to his father’s chambers, Heph was escorted in. Within this chamber, laying upon a bed of platinum, covered in the finest and shiniest of rubes, emeralds, and sapphires. At his sides, were a retainer of his elite, royal guard. Unlike before, where the thestral guard dressed in simple armor, King Vulca pushed for the development of newer, stronger, and greater armor and weapons. Even to his dying day, he was obsessed with making the UnderForge, and the thestral as powerful as possible. It was as if he was planning to attack Equestria again, but thankfully, the day never came. Approaching his father, Heph bowed respectfully, but kept his distance.

“H…Heph…” Vulca weakly called out to his son, gesturing with his aged, weakened hand. “Come…come here…” Heph silently approached him.

King Vulca looked to be in such an elderly state. Thestrals had incredibly long lifespans, through their own biology, and the implementation of magical tattoos, but he was old, even by their standards, surpassing the age of the previous King Hamel. And even as he was laying there, dying in his bed, Vulca refused to give up. He was so weak looking, thin, almost boney and pale in complexion, and yet his eyes were filled with the same hate filled fires that fueled him. Heph, remaining silent, only looked down at his father. A mix of sorrow, love, and pity were clear on his face. He still blamed Vulca, along with Hamel for what had happened to their people, but he had worked so hard to make sure the UnderForge would prosper. And yet after all of that, he still loved his father, and wanted to be there for his final moments.

“I…I want you to lead our people…” Vulca weakly said, looking at his son. “We…we are strong, and I know you can do it…”

“Father..” Heph said. “Our people are thriving. The UnderForge has done things we could never have done. We’re happy, crafting things we could never do before. This land, it’s all ours, and we can finally achieve what we’ve always wanted.”

“And when…the Princesses come for us…what then?” Vulca said, too weak to snap back in anger, but it was clear that was what he was trying to do. “Equestria…will never let us live in peace.” His eyes were starting to fade, his time was ending. “They will come…one day, they will come. You must prepare, you must make our people great, strong, and ready.” Holding his son’s hands, he let out his final breath. “Heph, my son. Protect…our people. Make them…strong. Never…trust…Equestria. Hate…the alicorns…” With that, the elderly thestral laid back, and passed peacefully.

The funeral service was massive, with the royal pyre illuminating every inch of the UnderForge as Heph personally lit the fire. The crowning ceremony of the now King Heph, Grand Smith of the UnderForge, a week after Vulca’s funeral, was met with the echoing cheers of the thestrals, nearly shaking the land itself in their celebration. Sitting upon the throne, the newly crowned king immediately felt the weight of his crown. He still didn’t agree with Hamel, or Vulca’s beliefs. But he couldn’t help but be haunted by his father’s last words. For weeks, even months, he asked himself if Equestria would come for them. He wondered if Princess Celestia and Luna would hunt them down, seeing the UnderForge as some new threat in the works.

The years rolled by, and as he handled his new position, Heph grew to feel his concerns only grow and grow. He wouldn’t be the one to engage in a war with Equestria. But he would be prepared. Developments in mining, smelting, tattoo enchanting, and everything else the thestrals could smith and craft were refined to the point of utter perfection. Their culture had become even more work focused than before. And even with the returning concerns of agriculture and lack of food, the population thrived under the rule of King Heph. Princess Celestia, no doubt finding them by having Luna seek the thestrals out in their dreams, had contacted Heph, offering a deal, a trade for food and other goods. And while before all of this, he would’ve gladly accepted, to honor his late father and grandfather, Heph politely declined.

For many years now, he ruled his people. And while he was sometimes worried about the day Equestria would come for them, unlike Hamel and Vulca, he did not tell his people. He wanted the UnderForge to grow and become better and better. But when Equestria would come, Heph would be ready, the UnderForge would be ready, and the thestrals would be ready. It was when Night Glider came, and hearing that Princess Celestia and Luna were gone, that Heph felt it was time. A newer, younger ruler, this Princess Twilight, who had no previous history with him or the thestrals, would be the perfect one to speak to. A new opportunity of sorts, one that Heph would use to its fullest capabilities.

“Master? Master?” Circe’s voice roused Heph from his reminiscing. “Master, are you okay? I’ve been trying to wake you for a while now.”

“Huh, what?” Heph murmured before yawning. “Oh, Circe. I’m fine, I’m fine, just a little tired.”

“Ah, good.” Circe nodded, smiling warmly. “And I am sorry to ask this, but please, I’d like to know. What is so important about Twilight Sparkle and Moondancer, that you want to take your time with them?” She loved and was devoted to her master, but Heph had always encouraged her to speak her mind on matters that worried her. “But you had the perfect chance to claim them, and yet you only gave them temporary tattoos, and didn’t command them to service you.”

“I understand your concern, and I know it seems strange.” Heph responded, yawning again. “But those two are different from the other mares we shall be going through, different from Night Glider.” Taking a moment, he continued. “The tattoos have amplified their pent up, lustful urges. While it would be far more favorable to dominate their minds, we both know tattoos can only bring out their deepest desires. And so things must be taken slowly and carefully.” Seeing the way Circe looked at him, he considered a different way to explain it. “Think of it like forging a blade. You need to heat the metals to the right temperature, then strike it to ensure it becomes the desired shape.”

Heph paused for a moment, contemplating his next words carefully. He wasn’t going to tell Circe that he was developing feelings for Twilight, at least not feelings strong enough that they would threaten the grand plan. Still, he was considering it all. The Princess and her advisor were now marked. The tattoos meant he could play into their lustful, heightened pleasures, meaning he could easily manipulate them. Or at the very least, he could manipulate Moondancer. Twilight was the hardest part. He knew that her very alicorn being alone was enough to consider more than the tattoos. The special jewelry, the silvery accessories came to mind. They would be the perfect tools to fully bring her under his control. But he couldn’t force them on her, only her free will would allow her submission to be complete.

“Then she would make a fine addition to the harem.” Circe commented, accepting her master’s words. “But I’d like to ask one more question. Why not just break her, dominate her, and just have her abdicate the throne to you? Then you can have her all to yourself whenever you want.”

“I considered it, I really have.” Heph replied, still trying to piece his words together. “She is…in a way, she is like me.” He paused, realizing what he had said. “She has the eyes of someone who bears the heavy duty of royal responsibilities, she speaks with a kindness and curiosity I would not expect from an alicorn. And I would like to take my time with her.”

“But what of Moondancer?” Circe added, still full of questions. “Surely she would be better put in the same state as Night Glider?”

“I considered it, and having possibly the most trusted advisor to the Princess under our sway would surely help things along.” Heph nodded, piecing things together. “Yes. Having Moondancer fall under our sway would certainly speed things along. But the sudden shift in her personality would alert Twilight, and all the work and trust will be ruined. Then again, having them experience this together, she will not easily notice any changes, as she herself will be slowly changing. The adjustments will feel more normal this way.”

“Even if both of them join the harem, or you allow the Princess to keep her throne as a proxy, surely that would still be what you want, right?” Circe commented, leaning her head against her master’s arm with a gentle sigh. “I just don’t want these things to take too long.”

The look on Heph’s face, it was clearly stressed. But just as quickly as he revealed such an emotion, he took a deep breath, calming himself. He needed to be in more control, he had to. Taking another breath, he hummed a little, thinking about what it would be like to see both mares in TwilightForge. Twilight would continue to rule Equestria, but when she would come back to the thestral’s home, she would be by his side as one of his top mares in the harem, maybe even make an official wedding, a royal event to unify the kingdoms. Moondancer would have a great place in the harem as well, but her brilliant mind was one to respect, and perhaps she would also do well as a potential advisor, should his current one ever retire. A faint blush ran across his face, making him clear his throat again, not wanting to fully admit his feelings to Circe.

“You are correct and they shall. That is why it is important that we take our time as we need to be sure that the enchanted items will have their maximum effect on Twilight.” Heph said, taking his mare by her hands. “Anything less will ruin our plans.”

“But, Master...I’m sorry, but it sounds like you do not believe we can do this.” Circe said, trying to calm her master down as he was getting more and more emotional. “We have the finest smiths in the world, and the items were personally crafted for such a reason.”

“Crafted, but untested.” Heph nodded, almost sighing a little. “Regular mares, like Moondancer and Night Glider have shown to be much more susceptible, our craft will do fine with them, even if they didn’t have the tattoos.” He paused for a moment, sighing a little. “Twilight is not like any other mare, she is an alicorn. Whether she knows it or not, we are at her mercy. She has too many forces, and far stronger magic. No, we must move slowly, carefully.”

“Our metals, our magic, and everything else should be enough.” Circe commented, speaking with great pride. “Surely we could just conquer them both with our crafts?”

“Yes, but for an alicorn like Twilight, the effects will only remain so long as she wears them, and only if she wears them willingly. Should anyone, or even she herself remove them, all that work runs the risk of being undone.” Heph explained. “As well as that, while Celestia and Luna are gone, they are not unreachable. Should they get word of what happens to Twilight before the time is right, they will no doubt free her, and unleash their full wrath upon us. So as I have just said, we shall move with caution.”

“Yes, Master.” Circe bowed her head, still rubbing on Heph’s hands. “So what will we do?”

“We will play the ally, I will personally ensure Twilight becomes more and more enthralled, and when she dons the gifts of her own free will, she will be mine.” Heph said, leaning back on his throne. There was still the chance that Twilight’s friends could free her. He had to make sure his domination of the mare was absolute, and this meant taking his time. “But this only works so long as they are wearing the bindings. While there is little chance they will want to take it out once in a while, I will leave nothing to chance.” At that, he started laughing.

“M-Master?” Circe asked, a little nervous as she saw the way Heph was practically cackling. “W-what’s so funny?”

“It’s more ironic than anything.” Heph replied, rubbing his eyes for a moment. “It’s incredibly ironic that the very items that were commissioned by our ancestors for Princess Celestia will be used to bring about the end of the alicorn’s empire.”

Arching forward, Heph’s head was in his hands. Sighing, he couldn’t help but think back to his father, his grandfather, and how everything fell apart. After so much time, he felt it, shame. He was ignorant of what it meant to be a ruler, he was just the second in line for the throne, behind his father. But now that he was a ruler, now that he was Grand Smith, ruler of the thestrals, he couldn’t help but recall the words his grandfather told him. Sighing again, the painful feeling of these memories still fresh on his mind. Leaning back, he gasped out an exasperated sigh again. He knew what was going to come, and part of him was nervous. Regular mares were one thing, but it was difficult, if not almost impossible when accounting for alicorns.

“Sometimes, for the good of the kingdom…” Heph muttered quietly to himself, mimicking his grandfather’s words. “Sacrifices and tough decisions have to be made.”

The Next Step

The royal chambers of Princess Twilight echoed out as both her and Moondancer were moaning out in the raw, carnal pleasure that the two had found themselves in. Since getting the tattoo, their sense of arousal was taken to heights neither had ever felt before, and even after getting back to Canterlot, they could barely wait to be alone before they were all over each other. Once back in her chambers, Twilight and Moondancer all but magically tore off their clothes, leaping at the other in a display of carnal madness. They were so hot, sweating and moaning as their nipples hardened, and pussies were soaking, dripping on the floor. It was a wonder, practically a miracle that they were able to hold it all in from TwilightForge back to Canterlot. Still, now that they were alone, they were letting everything out together.

Laying on the bed, the two of them were in a similar position to the way they were before. Their sloppy, wet pussy lips kissed, making out with a vulgar, wet sound as they rubbed and licked at the others raised legs that pushed past their heads. What’s more, they were rubbing along the other, groping and fondling at their tits, tugging and teasing at their nipples, and drawing out more and more passion from them. And even with all of that, their magic flashed and sparkled out, forming crude manifestations. Moondancer’s crafted an ethereal audience, who watched as the Princess and her Steward was engaging in such a display, while Twilight’s magic took the form of a tongue that was eagerly lapping at her tight ponut, but not delving into her soft and plump embrace.

“Moondancer…” Twilight moaned, looking at the mare with lustful eyes. “I’m gonna…gonna…fuck, I’m gonna…”

“Do it, Twilight…” Moondancer moaned back, looking at her as she then looked to the magically constructed spectators. “Cum for me, in front of all these ponies. Show them how naughty their princess is.” This was enough to drive the mares off their edges.

Twilight and Moondancer moaned out, both fully giving to the orgasmic pleasure. Their pussies pressed and rubbed harder, the two reaching climax as they came together. Screaming out, their collective magic echoed, with the hot, sweet, spraying release of their climax. The two of them trembled, hugging and shivering as they moaned, until collapsing back in the bed. Weakened from their orgasm, the magic ended, vanishing the constructs. Both Twilight and Moondancer were so tired, and yet felt like they still had so much left. Since getting the tattoos, they have had this itch that can’t seem to be scratched, and now, even with what they had just done, it wasn’t enough, not nearly enough. Though the conjured audience did send shivers of delight throughout their being.

For a moment, both of them could imagine what it would be like to be caught. For a guard to walk in on them, or a servant. What would happen then? Twilight might be embarrassed, or shy about the whole thing, but Moondancer might do something different. She might just call the poor soul over and order them to fuck her and the Princess until his cock fell off. And if it was a mare who walked in, then they would take turns sharing the poor soul until they collapsed into a melted pile of passion. Still, the two were laying on the bed, panting and exhausted, though it seemed that Moondancer had a little more strength, or at least recovery compared to Twilight.

“That was just intense.” Moondancer commented, sliding herself a little off the bed. “And…do you feel like you’re still horny?”

“Oh yes!” Twilight blurted out, only to blush and try to compose herself. “I just…I’m so horny. I’m ready to take every toy I own, and even buy some more if it’ll quell this feeling.”

“And these are temporary, I can only imagine what they could do if they were permanent.” Moondancer said, commenting at their markings just above the wombs. “We’ll have to speak with Lord Heph about if there’s a calmer variant of this, if it comes that this much arousal gets in the way of our duties.” Before Twilight could say another word, she clapped her hands. “Now then, I know this was something we had to do, but we still have that trip with the nobles to TwilightForge.”

“Well, while we’re there, can we speak with Heph about the tattoos?” Twilight asked, struggling to lean herself up. “Cause I’m sure we can find time, since we’d be there anyways.”

“If the opportunity presents itself.” Moondancer said, getting out of bed. Still a little wobbly as she walked, she magically pulled her clothes over to her. “But for now, as Princess, you are to lead the chosen nobles who wish to visit the thestrals’ home.” Twilight groaned a little, but she knew that she was right. “Very good, I’ll call for the handmaidens to get you prepared, so I suggest getting at least somewhat dressed before they arrive.” Now waiting for Twilight to answer, she left her in her room.

Sitting on her bed in her chambers, Twilight let out a low sigh. She shivered a little, but knew that Moondancer was right. She would love nothing more than to spend more time with Heph, her body was feeling so hot just thinking of the stallion, his touch, and especially those strong, powerful eyes. But she was Princess of Equestria, and she had a royal duty to see to it that the interested nobles would be escorted through TwilightForge to learn about thestral culture. Part of her giggled, thinking about some of the more prudish nobles might gasp, or even faint at the sight of how liberating the thestral mares were. Still, she had to do what she had to do. Still sitting on her bed, she magically called her clothes back to her, somewhat getting dressed, but this was little more than a simple covering. A little lost in her thoughts of Heph, her attention was roused by the sound of knocking at the door.

“Yes?” Twilight called out, waiting a moment for a response. But when none came, she rolled her eyes a little. “You may enter.” Opening the door stood two unicorn mares.

The two were well dressed looking maids who almost looked identical, if not for the difference in mane and fur color, their bodies, and mane style were at the very least the same, albeit mirrored. The two bowed, saying nothing, only smiling warmly. They were a little strange, but they were faithful to the Princess, and were some of the best at preparing her for any and all possible events. Walking in the chambers, they closed the door behind them. Twilight walked over to the nearby seat and mirror, where all the proper make up and other things were kept. The two quickly got to work. Taking not only a brush with their hands, they used magic to levitate several others.

Brushing along Twilight’s mane, they worked on cleaning up her face, then started applying the makeup. The princess wasn’t exactly much for makeup, but she understood the importance of appearance, and settled for only a little. Just enough to enhance her features and natural beauty, something to show how majestic and regal she was. As for the many brushes and her mane, this was more just a requirement as her alicorn mane was a thing of wonder, and this helped save time. The mares were diligent as they brushed Twilight’s mane, not wanting anything but the best for her. She didn’t mind it, it did feel nice to feel pretty, and it reminded her of when Rarity used to do the same in Ponyville before her ascension.

“Princess, would you like something a little more casual today?” One of the mare’s asked, looking over to the other mare. Nodding, the second mare went off to the closet, magically floating out a number of different dresses. “Or is today to be a formal event?”

“Why wouldn’t it be formal?” The second mare asked, showing off more regal and expensive looking dresses. “The Princess is escorting nobles to TwilightForge, this is a historic event.” Before the two would begin possibly arguing about this, Twilight sighed slightly.

“I’ll take something a little semi-casual, semi-formal, if that is okay with you two.” Twilight said, finding a middle ground between the two. “I’m sure I still have that dress that Rarity made for me.”

“Oh yes, Lady Rarity’s gowns are always of the highest quality.” The second mare commented, shuffling through the numerous dresses until she found the dress. “Here we are.”

Despite how ordinary this gown looked, this dress was a special fabric that Rarity had spent hundreds, if not thousands of bits to acquire. In the dimly lit room of Twilight’s chambers, it didn’t look like much, just a beautiful, albeit plain looking dress. But as the mare brought it closer to the light by the makeup dresser, it started to become more of a beautiful blend of color. This fabric, a special material called colorweave, was able to make a wondrous display of color based on the light that reflected upon it. As well as this, it was sewn together in a way in which the colors always seemed different to anyone looking upon it, a fact that many nobles have had friendly debates over. Still, it was something Twilight enjoyed, and she loved the gown.

“Here you are, Princess.” The second mare commented, handing the dress over to the first. In a flash of either skill, magic, or a combination of the two, the first mage dressed Twilight in this gown in almost a flash. “You look simply gorgeous.”

“Oh yes, a wonderful dress on a wonderful-: The first mare was trying to add to the compliment, but then there was an audible ripping sound. Before their eyes, Twilight has used her magic to tear into, and then quickly mend the gown, adjusting it slightly. “Princess?! What are you doing?”

Normally, this dress would rest on Twilight’s body, covering the majority of her chest, belly, and hips, with the seam only splitting just above the knees. And while it was sleeveless, the Princess wanted to be a little more bold, more daring. Her mind thought back to the way the thestral mares dressed in TwilightForge, and how she wanted Heph to look at her with those same powerful eyes again. So she made a minor adjustment. Using her magic to rip and mend the dress, she opened up the dress’ chest area, showing off some of her beautiful cleavage, but not too much, more like a tease, but the seam at the bottom of the dress ran further upwards, stopping just halfway up her thigh. With the right breeze, and angle, anyone would be able to see her panties. Looking at herself in the mirror, Twilight felt great, almost liberating to see herself like this.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure Rarity wouldn’t mind the adjustments.” Twilight explained, seeing the shocked gasps on both the mares’ faces. “I just wanted to look a little more bold today. And TwilightForge can be very hot, so I don’t want to overheat in my dress.” The mares remained silent, unsure of what to say, but couldn’t find any issue with the Princess’ words, only nodding before resuming preparing her for her visit to the thestrals’ home.

Arriving at the throne room, Twilight say Moondancer, now dressed in her more professional, steward clothes, all while a least a dozen nobles were awaiting her. From the way they looked, some seemed to have concluded that an underground city might not be the best play for flowing gowns, and expensive ornaments. If anything, many of the nobles were wearing far less jewelry and accessories than usual. Still, it was at least somewhat more practical than what she was used to. What’s more, she could almost feel some of their eyes on her minor adjustments. Moondancer smiled at her, though her eyes beamed with eagerness and glee. And the subtle judgements the other nobles were giving was sending a shiver throughout Twilight’s body. But she had to remain focused, even as she could feel some pleasure building inside her. Hopefully Heph would notice and compliment her.

The nobles themselves didn’t notice how turned on their princess was getting, and there was an interesting collective among them. While more than half were of the younger generation, first and second sons and daughters to the older generation of nobles. No doubt they were being sent to learn about the thestrals, a few of which Twilight recognized as being the children of some of the most financially influential noble ponies. She could only imagine the various nobles who worked on the Equestrian economy thinking to make some special deals with Heph and the thestrals, and she could only playfully roll her eyes at the thought. The rest of the gathered nobles were older ones, ones who Twilight knew was always interested in new cultures, having been there when she established peace deals with other nations and kingdoms.

“Welcome, I am grateful that many of you have chosen to come, and show interest in the thestrals and their home.” Twilight announced to the nobles, gathering their attention. “In a few moments, we shall be departing to TwilightForge. Now, before we begin, I must be clear that there will be no guard escort.” She paused to let the nobles take that in, with a couple looking slightly nervous. “I understand this is different from what is expected, but I have the assurance from Grand Smith Heph, that your safety is to be a top priority.”

“Princess? If I may ask?” One of the younger nobles, a stallion first son of one of the noble houses that ran trade. “But I was wondering if we have any idea of when the thestrals will begin producing metals, and if they would consider trade?”

“I understand, but as of right now, they have yet to finish the full development of their infrastructure, and will not be producing metals for trade for quite a while.” Twilight explained. “But I will be sure to have Steward Moondancer update your families when the time comes.” The stallion bowed his head in response, accepting the answer. “Now, are there any other questions?”

“Yes, not so much for metals, but will thestrals be producing other material goods, or even trade goods in the future?” Another noble, a young mare who was from another trader house, though they specialized more on imports than exports. “My family would like to be sure Grand Smith Heph is made away. We are more than happy to trade and import.”

“Grand Smith Heph has yet to inform me of any direct plans on what he will do with any other traded goods, or if he is ready to accept any imports.” Twilight answered. “I will be sure to keep all trade and economic houses informed as things develop.”

“But is there at least a manifestation of what they can create?” The same mare asked, getting a little too excited, only to quickly compose herself. “I’m sorry, not just for the economy, but my family is genuinely curious as to what these people can produce.”

“I have already spoken with them about this.” Moondancer politely interjected. “And after today, I will be sure to provide such documentation to your families.” The mare accepted this, nodding as respectfully as she could.

“Now, are there any other questions?” Twilight asked, to which no one answered. “Now, while I have stated that there will be no armed escort, we do have another guest who should be arriving shortly.” As if on cue, the nearby guards opened the doors.

Walking into the throne room was a familiar sight. Former enemy, now trusted and skilled ally, Tempest Shadow. Dressed in a similar armor and regalia she had worn as an enforcer for the Storm King, the mare’s attire was much more simplified, with only the Equestrian emblem iconography etched into the breast plate. At her side, a gleaming, silvered sword hung, and she wore a small cape that ran a little towards the lower middle of her back. Walking over to the nobles, she bowed respectfully to Twilight. The alicorn was happy to have invited Tempest to join them, knowing that she alone was more than a match for some of the best of Canterlot’s royal guards, so the nobles were in safe hands with her around. As well as this, the mare needed the work, given how she was nowadays, a roaming mercenary.

“Tempest Shadow, a trusted ally, will provide protection to anyone in need.” Twilight commented, which seemed to put the older nobles’ worries at ease. “Now, with nothing else, we shall depart.” Nodding to the mare, she let her begin to guide the nobles out of the throne room, with her and Moondancer staying behind for a moment.

“I think that went pretty well.” Moondancer commented, whispering to the mare. “I’m not at all surprised some of the houses are sending their sons and daughters to try to gather information on the thestrals. As always, they’re blood suckers.”

“It’s sad, but they could still see the beauty of Heph’s home.” Twilight said, sounding slightly disheartened. “I’m so happy Tempest was able to come down on such short notice. Did I do the right things by not having guards escort us? I mean, I don’t want Heph or his people to get the wrong impression.” Her more worried tone started to leak out of her lips. “Do you think they’ll think I’m not taking my role as a Princess seriously.”

“Twilight…Twilight…hey! Twilight…” Moondancer snapped, making sure no one was looking as she grabbed the mare’s face. “It’s fine. You’re doing great, just give it time. You know how nobles get, and it’ll pass. Lord Heph said it would be fine to have visitors, and Tempest has already asked for a weapon listing, so nothing will happen. Got it.”

“You’re right, you’re right.” Twilight said, hugging her friend, sighing a little as she was taking her breath. “Thanks, Moondancer. I needed that.” Looking as they were talking a little longer than she planned, she swallowed a little nervously. Softly smacking her cheeks, she nodded. “Alright, no more hesitation. We have a visit to manage, and it would look terrible if we were late to that.” Moondancer nodded in agreement, following as the Princess walked on, excited over the way she hoped Heph would be when he got to see her again.

Arriving at TwilightForge, the group met with a small group of thestral guards, who quietly escorted them to the underground city proper. The eyes on their faces widened as they took in the sheer splendor and beauty of this city. Twilight and Moondancer could see it on their faces, that many of these nobles had low expectations of thestrals and their great city. It only made them giggle a little internally as their faces looked on in awe and wonder. As well as this, the younger nobles, the ones with mercantile families, were beaming with possibility and wonder. No doubt they were making a mental note of everything they could, eager to share this information with their families to one-up their business rivals. But for now, Twilight was more interested in who was waiting for them. Heph, with a pair of very intimidating looking thestrals, clad in heavy looking armor, almost making them look like constructs than living soldiers.

“Greetings, nobles of Canterlot.” Heph greeted, bowing respectfully towards the gathering group. “I am Heph, Grand Smith of TwilightForge, and leader of the thestral people. I welcome you to my city, and wish you all a wonderful stay here.”

The many nobles nodded towards him, some bowing a little more eagerly than others. It was somewhat amusing to see how these nobles, at least the younger ones with a business sense, were almost sniffing after the economic resources that the thestrals could provide. Heph didn’t mind this, if anything, he thought it was rather amusing to see the way they behaved. Thankfully, Twilight was kind enough to have Moondancer send some information on the nobles coming to this visit. Nothing too personal, but something so that the thestral lord wouldn’t be caught off guard by anyone here, a piece of information he had committed to memory. With a warm and inviting smile, he looked about at the many nobles. In addition to the information he had received, Heph had pondered at what each of these ponies were.

Some had the looks of a dominant, while others had obvious submissive looks, especially in their eyes as they looked at his strong, majestic form. And some even had some switch-like mannerisms from how they stood. His mind teemed with all manner of plots, plans, and thoughts about how he would have these nobles slowly join in along with the other ponies he had enjoyed. Night Glider was currently enjoying herself with the craftsman’s apprentice, and Heph was confident many of these ponies would enjoy the process just as much. But his real goals were Twilight and Moondancer. Though this visit was more a way for the Princess to show off the city to the nobles, the thestral leader was eager to have another go with the alicorn and her advisor. And while it would normally be strange for her to come with them, only to depart, Heph had the perfect excuse in mind.

“Now, as you all are free to walk along my city, I will ask that you do not disturb our crafters.” Heph explained, being polite with his words. “You may watch, you may ask questions, but I encourage you to be respectful to our skilled workers as they forge new, great things.” He then looked to the heavily armored thestrals at his side. “Be sure that all these Canterlot Nobles are to be seen and treated as my most honored guests. Any question they have is to be answered to the best of the abilities of my people. Is that understood?” The guard nodded.

“Thank you, Grand Smith.” Twilight said, bowing respectfully to the thestral. The way she prostrated herself, she made sure to show him a much better view of her cleavage, which made the thestral smile at her in a warm and enjoyed manner. “We are most honored to be allowed to walk your city, and explore the many wonderful sights.”

“The honor is mine, Princess.” Heph replied, returning the same bow to the alicorn. “And I am sorry to say that I need to speak with you regarding a few important matters between TwilightForge and Canterlot.” Twilight hesitated a little at his words, both curious and excited. “I understand this will mean you may miss the visit along with your fellow noble ponies, but I promise, this is quite important.”

“If it is so important, then I must insist I accompany her.” Moondancer spoke up, mentally piecing together what the thestral was planning. “As advisor and steward, I must accompany the Princess on all such matters.”

“Of course, I understand completely.” Heph nodded, then gestured to the other guards that had escorted the nobles into the city. “You are to protect and serve these nobles. Understood?” The guards nodded, tapping their spear bottoms to the stone floor in unison. “Very good. I do hope you all enjoy the city. And Princess, if you and your advisor would come this way.”

Not a single noble questioned what the thestral was doing. Many were still too enraptured by the sheer, almost exotic beauty of the city, while others could understand that such a visit would require some things. The older nobles, the ones who had been a part of Equestrian politics almost all their lives, understood that there were procedures, and other things that had to be reviewed between two kingdoms. So not a one was suspicious of Heph’s objectives, with Twilight and Moondancer only having more of a hope as to why the thestral leader wanted to seperate them from the rest of the group. Their hearts were beating so fast, and they could already feel themselves starting to get hot. Heph was enjoying himself, holding back his pleased smile as he looked back at the two.

“Thank you again for this, I didn’t wish to discuss this in front of others.” Heph explained, speaking more casually to the mares. “But I believe you are both ready for the next step. This was the important matter I wished to discuss with you.”

“I see…” Twilight replied, blushing as she could only imagine what would come next. Looking along Heph’s body, she wondered if today was the day she would feel his fat cock inside her. “Thank you, I’ve been…I’ve been looking forward to this.”

“As of I, Twilight. As of I.” Heph commented, looking back at the alicorn with a loving smile. “And you look absolutely gorgeous in that dress. I was struggling to hold back my smile at the sight of your radiant beauty.” Twilight nearly came at those words, with her legs wobbling she continued walking, with Moondancer leaning against her a little for support.

“Thank you again for arranging this.” Moondancer said, seeing that Twilight was still quivering at the mouth to speak. “I’m sure many of the nobles we brought will be more than eager to speak of things such as trade and commerce, so I will apologize upfront at the letters you are sure to receive following today.”

“Not at all, I expected this, and I encourage such a possible relationship with Equestria.” Heph said, chuckling a little. “But it makes me feel all the safer knowing a mare as skilled and clever as you is there to help me.” Moondancer also blushed immensely at his kind words. “But we can discuss such things later. For now, we have other business to attend to.”

After the short walk the three arrived at the grand palace. Since their last visit, more had been added to it, with the finest crafts and displays shown on it. Not only remarkable carvings, depicting the thestrals mining and crafting, but even grand statues, with two in particular standing at the entrance of the massive, metal doors. One was that of a great thestrals, almost looking like an older Heph, wearing heavy and ornate looking armor, all with a mighty looking spear in his hand, a sword at his hip, and a tower shield at his side. The other statue was that of an elderly thestral, wearing a mighty crown of platinum and silver, encrusted in diamonds, and while he too wore ornate armor, he held a small hammer at his side, and wielded a staff-like scepter with a brilliant looking hammer-like top, with masterfully etched markings along it.

“Heph?” Twilight asked, getting some of her nerves back as she marveled at these statues. “I’ve never seen these two before. Who are they?”

“Ah, these. Statues in honor of my father, and grandfather.” Heph explained, though he didn’t turn to answer. “Vulca, the finest general of our people, and the king before me. And Hamel, the mightest king, and finest smith our people ever had. They passed away long ago, and so I wished to have their memories honored here.” Twilight could understand this, having had numerous stained glass windows commissioned for the other Princesses. “I would be more than happy to speak of them later though. For now, just this way.”

Guiding the two of them into the castle, Heph brought them to a large, circular chamber. This wasn’t the throne room, nor anything like the room they had been in before. Instead, this large space had a massive number of cushions, each in various sizes, ranging from simple pillows, to almost small mattresses. But it was who was lounging on the cushions that caught the mare’s attention. Circe, the same mare they had met before, along with five other thestral mares, all dressed in revealing, exotic, and erotic looking clothing were eagerly awaiting them. There was a faint scent of incense in this room, making Twilight and Moondancer head spin for a brief moment as they looked the mares over. They were curious as to what Heph had in mind, but decided to wait instead of asking.

“Now, for today, I will leave you in the skilled hands of Circe.” Heph explained, gesturing over to the head harem mare. “I know she will give you both the best possible service here in your next step.” He then turned to the mare. “Circe, I leave these beautiful mares in your capable hands.”

“Yes, Master.” Circe said with a bow. “I promise, we shall take good care of these two.” Clapping her hands, she signaled the other five mares to get up and sway their way over to Moondancer. “Princess, if you could come with me.”

As soon as Twilight approached the head harem mare, Circe grabbed at the alicorn’s body, hugging her closely against her own. Before the mare could react, she felt the softness of the thestral’s lips against her. The Princess felt her body become instantly hot from this, with her nipples getting hard and body trembling from the way Circe was kissing her lips. Looking over at Moondancer, Twilight could see she was getting the same treatment, with the five thestral mares kissing, moaning, cooing, and undressing the mare. The unicorn fully submitted to the five who were kissing and undressing her, enjoying the feeling of their many hands feeling up her body as they did so. Circe did the same to Twilight, kissing her on the lips, then along the neck, all while slowly undressing her.

“I must say, Princess. You have such a wonderfully smooth body.” Circe cooed, slowly fondling along Twilight’s body as she was fully stripping her naked. “Such a beautiful body, I know the Master had been eager to have you back here.”

“He…he has?” Twilight weakly whimpered, looking to where Heph was, but saw he was already gone. “I…I’m glad. I was looking forward…to seeing him…again…”

“I bet you have.” Circle playfully cooed, taking a step back with Twilight’s clothes. “Such a lovely dress too. I can tell you were hoping to catch his eyes, and you are right to do so. Lord Heph is such a wonderful stallion, the finest and greatest in the kingdom.” Placing down the Princess’ dress, she picked up a bottle of something, pouring some of the contents on her hands before rubbing them together. “But now, we need to properly prepare you for the next step.”

Returning to Twilight, Circe immediately started rubbing along the alicorn’s body with this creamy smooth substance. It was similar to a body oil that Rarity had bought for her in the past, and the smell of it was making the Princess’ head spin. Faint coos and soft moans of pleasure trickled out of the mare’s mouth, unable to hold in the feeling that the thestral was doing to her. Her insides were becoming so hot, so tight, and she was starting to pant a little as Circe continued to rub and fondle her with this oil. The scent was strange. She couldn’t figure out what it was, but it was only pushing her deeper into her arousal. As she was being played with by the thestral, Twilight looked over to Moondancer, who was getting a much more intense handling than she was.

The mare was like that of a toy, or at least a curiosity to the thestral mares. She was naked within seconds, switching between with one she was making out with, moaning in their mouths, with her tongue being licked and played with by up to even three other mare tongues. But unlike Twilight, who was getting rubbed down in various oils, Moondancer’s handlers were getting straight to the point. Some were rubbing and teasing her tits and nipples, others fondled at her hips and ass, and what remained were fingering at her pussy and asshole. They were not nearly as gentle and loving as Circe was, and were more eager to see how far they could push the mare, with her ponut and soft, lower lips being spread out by more than a few fingers rubbing along her sweet places.

Moondancer moaned out, which only allowed another mare to make out with her, eagerly taking her hot breath against her face. Her eyes were fluttering, almost becoming hazy as she lost herself in the pleasure washing over her body. So much so, the scent of her arousal was getting to a point, that one of the thestral mares couldn’t hold herself back anymore. Getting on her knees, one of the thestral mares buried her face between Moondancer’s thighs, making her moan out as she could feel the slippery, skilled tongue shove its way in her sweet and precious spot. The other mares were joining in, kissing, licking, fondling, and groping all over the unicorn’s body, which was only making what remained of Moondancer’s thoughts into nothing but a mush of oversexed pleasures.

“She seems to be enjoying herself.” Circe teased, kissing along Twilight’s neck before rubbing the oil on her. “Do you wish you were experiencing what she is getting?” The mare cooed, shivering as she continued to look at Moondancer.

The unicorn was moaning out, feeling as the thestral mares were now competing to eat her out. With two faces licking and teasing at her soaked entrance, the others were still savoring and enjoying her body. The thestrals all moaned, cooed, giggled, and whimpered, being gentle and precise with the mare, not wanting to push her too far too quickly. And the more Twilight looked, the more envy she felt, licking her lips as she cooed from Circe’s touch. She wanted to be touched like this, to be rubbed and worshiped like this. Or rather, she wanted Heph to do it. She didn’t want him to be submissive to her, but she wanted to feel him rub her down, to feel every inch of her body, and to tell her that she was his.

“You want to feel it? The same pleasures that Moondancer is feeling?” Circe asked, now facing Twilight, kissing at her lips. “Show me how much you want it.”

Twilight let her feelings drive her, she was kissing the mare, Circe wrapped her hands around her, holding her close, letting the alicorn submit to her desire, and make out with her. Their breasts rubbed together, their nipples teasing against the other. The two moaned against the other, with Twilight reaching over to rub and fondle along Circe’s body. She lost herself in the sensations of pleasure, she couldn’t think of anything but to be a good mare and obey. The thestral, feeling as the alicorn was submitting, believed it was time to take things to the next step. Looking over at Moondancer, she could tell she would submit, and she really wanted to enjoy her time with Twilight.

“Are you ready to submit? Are you ready to be a good mare for our Master?” Circe asked, only for Twilight to moan and coo out in submissive acceptance. “Good, good. Now get on your knees, and beg for it, like a slutty dog.” Twilight paused at the words, almost being taken off guard. “Didn’t you hear me? I don't want you to bark like a bitch, now.” Hearing the more commanding tone, the alicorn did as she was told.

Twilight couldn’t fully explain it, nor did she really want to understand it, but when she heard Circe’s commanding tone, she just had to obey. Was this meant to be a natural submissive? Before ever meeting Heph, let alone learning of the thestrals, Twilight would never have considered getting on her knees on command, nor be called a dog. But right now, she wanted to do it, she needed to serve someone as dominating as this thestral was. Looking up at her, she couldn’t stop herself from panting a little as she was being stared at by Circe. She smirked, seeing how this Princess was so easy to command, and yet she clearly wasn’t used to this. It took too many attempts to get her to kneel, but she has yet to do anything else. A playful, yet wicked smirk crossed her lips.

“Such a bad dog. I told you to bark, and you’re just panting like some dumb mutt.” Circe coldly said, sending a shiver down Twilight’s spine. “I told you to bark. Now bark, you slutty bitch.” Immediately, Twilight did as she was told, letting out a small whimper, and then a quiet barking sound. “What’s that? I didn’t hear you?”

Feeling a flush and flurry of emotions, Twilight let out a much louder, barking sound. She was blushing, feeling a rush of embarrassment, but her body was so hot, her nipples were hard, and she was leaking so much of her sweet nectar on the floor, slowly forming a pool at her knees. Circe smiled, reaching down to gently pet at the mare’s head. Twilight panted, trembling at the thestral’s touch. She felt so happy, looking up at her, hoping that this time she managed to please her. Licking her lips a little, Circe couldn’t help but feel her own body become hot as she looked down at the alicorn. This royal mare was panting, blushing, and now barked like a tamed animal, and she was so turned on by this. She knew Heph was going to have such a fun time with her, but wanted to have a little taste of Twilight first.

“Good girl, such a good girl.” Circe praised, petting Twilight’s head like she was more of a pet than a princess. “Good girls get praised, and bad girls get punished. And what kind of girl do you want to be?” Twilight whimpered for a second, but then let out a more audible parking sound again. “That’s right. You want to be a good girl. Master loves good girls, and will give his love and praise only to good girls.” The alicorn’s body was shivering, she wanted more of this praise, she needed to be told how good she was. “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure you’re a good girl for the Master.”

“I’m a good girl…I’m a good girl…” Twilight panted, almost chanting in a low whimper as she looked up at Circe. “Please, make me a good girl. I want to be a good girl…for Heph…”

Circe smiled, feeling an overwhelming sense of joy at this submissive behavior. While she, herself, was submissive, it was only to her master. To anyone else, especially other members of the harem, she could be quite the dominant mare. It was classified as a switch, but was more like a switch with a dominant majority. Walking away from Twilight for a moment, Circe approached a small table. On which, there were a number of special devices, tools she planned to use on the alicorn. And looking over to Moondancer, she could see that the five mares were already getting to the toys. While there were objects, such as strap-ons, the five chose to only grab at the numerous dildos of various sizes.

The unicorn was hunched over, leaning against two of the thestral mares, moaning and making out between the two as the other three were teasing and playing with her body. They had taken one of the medium, rather average sized dildos, and were plunging it slowly in her pussy. Though this was average for a thestral, it was certainly above average for a pony. Her pussy clamped down, slowly being stretched by it as she moaned out in the mouths of the other two. The three marveled at how much Moondancer could take. They were oohing and awing at her, especially as they were pushing not only one, but were even seeing how flexible her asshole was as they were using their thumbs to slowly stretch open her soft, puffy ponut.

“Moondancer certainly has her hands, and well, her holes full with those girls. But don’t worry, Twilight. She will be fine.” Circe commented, walking over to the mare, an animal collar and leash. “Now, let me show you how a well trained pet should behave.”

Twilight’s face was in a scarlet blush, she trembled a little, especially as Circe placed the collar around her neck. It wasn’t too tight, and yet the alicorn felt as though it was so heavy around her. She was panting harder, her eyes were shaking, and as she looked up at the thestral, she swallowed nervously. Taking a moment to admire the beauty of this princess, wearing a collar like some animal, and how utterly arousing it was to properly train her in the proper ways to please Heph. Pushing down her more dominating feelings, Circe completed this action, placing the leash on the collar, wrapping the other end around her hand, which she held somewhat upwards, making sure Twilight’s attention remained with her at all time. The only thing to catch the alicorn’s gaze, even for a moment, was the sudden loud, whorish moan of Moondancer.

“No, no. We’re not looking at her.” Circe commented, tugging at the leash enough to bring Twilight gaze back on her. “Seems like our Master’s pet is a little too easily distracted. We’ll have to do something about that.” Pulling at the leash, she somewhat tried to lift Twilight, but not enough to signal her to stand up. “Now, let’s try with the basic commands. I’ve got you to sit.” She kneeled down a little, extending her hand. “Paw.” Twilight didn’t hesitate, placing her hand on the thestral’s hand. “Very good.”

While Twilight was being trained like a dog by Circe, the five thestrals were becoming more intense with how they explored Moondancer’s body. Now, she had two, rather sizable dildos in her pussy, which was quivering as she squeezed along its smooth lengths. One of the mares on her knees was taking both of these toys, rubbing them in and out of her pussy, making sure the two were never all the way out or all the way in at the same time. Instead, as one was pulled out, the other was pushed in. The mare moaned, her tongue being teased and kissed by the two thestrals that were making out with her. A fourth was groping, fondling, and rubbing along the mare’s tits, tugging at her very sensitive nipples, as if they were trying to milk her. But the last was busy teasing and playing with Moondancer’s ass.

The fifth thestral had taken a collection of connected beads. But instead of them being as smooth as the dildos inside her pussy, these had smooth, but noticeable bumps randomly spread about it. So when she pushed one in, it was making the mare moan out, having never felt something stretch her asshole like this. She then pushed in a second, third, and then a fourth bead, with the fifth one struggling to get in her filled ponut. The mare giggled, cooing as she continued to try. Moondancer felt her body shiver, with her hard nipples only getting more and more teased as the thestral somewhat twisted and pulled, adding to the pleasure rippling throughout her body. The five thestrals giggled onwards as they drove themselves to bring out even more passion from the mare’s already sensitive body. Her tattoo only amplified it, melting her mind with each passing second.

“She’s taking so many of the beads.” The fifth thestral cooed, rubbing at Moondancer’s flank, almost massaging it to help loosen up her ponut. “She’s almost got all of them inside her. I don’t think even Circe could take all five when I joined the harem.”

“Her pussy is so stretchy too.” The third thestral said, teasing at the mare’s pussy, reaching up with her thumb to flick at the mare’s clit. Moondancer gasped out, her soft embrace spasming as she squirted out. “Oh wow…she came again.”

“Looks like she did.” The fourth thestral said, watching almost hypnotically at the way Moondancer’s pussy squirmed from the toys inside it. “So…so delicious.” Without much thought, she lifted herself upwards, pulling away the dildos to start making out with the mare’s pussy.

“Hey, no fair.” The third thestral said, shoving herself to kiss and lick at Moondancer’s pussy, trying to get as much of the delicious taste as she could. “Such a sweet flavor. I could lick it all day long.”

“Keep making out with her.” The fifth thestral commented, slowly starting to wedge the thick bead in Moondancer’s asshole. “She’s loosening up a little.”

The thestrals at her mouth continued making out with her, their tongues rubbed and flicked against Moondancer’s. She was panting, feeling as the constant bombardment of pleasure was pushing her over the edge. Her eyes were twitching, going cross-eyed, and she was starting to slip out of consciousness. These five thestrals were giving her a sensation that only the most advanced conjuration and levitation magic could hope to replicate. The unicorn had never known just how good being at the center of this passion felt so good. And these were only mares. Her mind, or what remained of her coherent thoughts drifted over to what would happen if these were instead five strong, thestral stallions. Their big, meaty cocks would be stretching out her body, using it like a living toy.

Moondancer nearly came again at the thought of it. Two tough stallions rubbing themselves in and out of her mouth, bulging out her throat. Another two would be competing in her pussy, stretching her pussy in a way that would ruin her for any non-thestrals. And her asshole, the way this fat, just utterly massive size was delving into her, it was fucking slowly and directly against her insides. These weren’t simply stallion dicks, these were big, fat, juicy, beautiful cocks; gut punching, womb rupturing, anal splitting, throat stretching slabs of meat that were making her only want the feeling of being at the center of this. She felt as if she could only feel this way if she was being so roughly, and yet lovingly, handled by a group of thestrals. One on one could still make her cum, she was sure of that. But a small group taking her at once was what was slowly becoming an addiction in her mind and body.

“I think she’s gonna cum again.” The fifth thestral commented, giggling as she managed to get the last bead in Moondancer’s ass, with only the looped cord poking out of her quivering ponut. “Think she’ll still be awake after we pull them out?” The other four giggled playfully, eager to see and hear what the mare would do when the fifth one pulled on the thick, bump anal beads. “Only one way to find out.”

Tugging at the beads, the fifth thestral pulled the first one out easily, making Moondancer gasp, but then she put some strength in pulling out the second, third, and fourth. But like before, her ass just wasn’t cooperating with the fifth one. The mare’s body had become so tight, trembling as she had been cumming again from the feeling, and even then, it was like she was still holding herself back. This just wouldn’t do. They wanted to really hear her scream. Tightening her hold on the cord, the fifth thestral pulled with all her strength, managing to get the last bead out. This was enough to fully get Moondancer over the edge. She gasped out a breathless scream, her body all but thrashing as she came her most powerful orgasm, spraying her juices all over the thestrals still eating her out, soaking their faces as she eventually collapsed, losing all her strength.

‘Looks like she’s all spent.’ Circe thought, looking at the way Moondancer was gibbering, nearly foaming at the mouth as the five thestrals were cradling her carefully, keeping her from falling to the ground. ‘Well, she is just a mare. Maybe the tattoo and the pleasure was too much for her. Hopefully, Twilight is different.’ Looking at the mare, she smiled. “Alright, Twilight. Now for a better command.” Her lips curled slightly. “I want to see you beg. Beg for me, like a good girl.”

Twilight kept her eyes on Circe, and her body was so hot from the command. Though she couldn’t see it, she had heard what Moondancer wss going through, and it aroused her so much. The alicorn was given the order, not a request or suggestion, but a command. She was compelled to obey, she just had to. Panting still, she thought how she should or could beg properly. She had never once thought about it before, and this hesitation was being noticed by the thestral mare. Though Circe had a calm, almost gentle smile on her face, there was this feeling, a lingering worry in the back of Twilight’s head, that she could easily turn her expression sour, or even angry and disappointed. And if she would feel such things towards her, what about Heph? The fear was too much, the alicorn had to obey, she had to beg.

Adjusting herself while on her knees, Twilight bent up her arms, clenching her hands softly, as if they were paws. Opening her mouth, her tongue dangled a little bit as she panted upwards at the mare. Her body was trembling, feeling a small embarrassment from this, and yet the more embarrassed she was, the more arousing this was. Her mind immediately went to what it would be like if Heph had asked her to do this. What would she do then? There wasn’t a doubt in her mind, she would obey, she would pant, bark, and beg. Opening her mouth to speak her words, to tell Circe how much she wanted it. How much she longed to be treated like a panting, whining bitch in heat. But before a word could even form in her throat, she remembered. She wasn’t a mare, she was a dog, and dogs don’t speak.

“You’re almost there.” Circe commented, humming playfully as she tugged at the leash a little more. “Be a good girl, and beg for it.” The trigger words rippled through Twilight’s mind, almost making her cum from it.

Taking a deep breath, she started whimpering, which then grew into a louder, more animalistic panting sound. She barked periodically, flicking and dangling her tongue about. Wiggling her hips a little, the scent of her incredible arousal wafted upwards, tingling at Circe’s nose as she watched with glee as Twilight was presenting herself like a dog. The thestral couldn’t deny how hot this was, how much she enjoyed watching an alicorn of this mare’s position behave like some lowly beast, and especially how much she wanted to dominate this mare. Circe could feel her blood getting hotter, body sweating, and her breath quickening. Heph did leave her in the thestral’s capable hands. So surely there was no harm in enjoying herself a little more.

“Good girl, you’re such a good girl, Twilight.” Circe cooed, leaning over to pet and rub at Twilight’s head and face, praising her like she was her pet. “You’re gonna make our master so happy. You’re such a good girl. Yes you are, yes you are.” Twilight couldn’t hold it in anymore, the stimulation was too much.

First, her eyes rolled back. Then her entire body shuddered, trembled, and then tensed up. Gasping out a small, breathless moan of pleasure, the pressure was too much. Her inside felt so hot and tight, she couldn’t keep it in anymore. The mare came, spraying her sweet nectar all over the floor, forming a pool at her knees as she was overwhelmed by everything she was feeling. Circe was quite surprised by this, not expecting the Princess to be quite the gusher when she came, at least not to this extent. It was becoming too much for her too, the thestral could feel her own climax on the verge of coming, but just needed that extra push to do so. Swallowing a little, she tugged at the leash again, bringing Twilight’s attention to her again.

“You came, already?” Circe commented, playfully teasing the mare. “Such a naughty girl. You’re gonna need to make it up to me.” Leaning back up, she presented her soaking wet pussy to the mare. She said nothing else, letting Twilight figure out what she wanted. There was no hesitation now, the princess lifted her head a little, and started to passionately make out with the thestral’s pussy. “Oh! Ooo, that’s good. Such a good, eager girl.”

The more Twilight was complimented, the more she wanted to do what it took to be endlessly praised. Especially if it would one day come from Heph. She wanted to be called a good girl by him, she needed to hear those words fall from his lips. It was her sole motivation in TwilightForge. Though she was still inexperienced in eating out a mare, the alicorn just let all her passions, every carnal instinct that was churning within her very being take over. There was no thought, only the desire to serve, to pleasure, and to please the mare. Circe let out small hums, coos, and faint moans. She didn’t want Twilight to know just how good she was making her. She didn’t want to spoil the mare too much. Still, she couldn’t deny how good the alicorn was at eating out pussy.

Circe’s inner folds hugged along the mare’s tongue, feeling as she moaned against her soft, soaking, slipping herself into the thestral. Twilight’s tongue slithered and snaked its way into this delicious wetness. She was becoming addicted to this, and the flavor was so much different from Moondancer. Circe’s pussy was like a sweetness that was making the alicorn’s tongue tongue with an almost intoxicating delight. She couldn’t stop herself, and the thestral started struggling to hold in her moans. Twilight’s lips and tongue were getting better, she was going to moan out in the pleasure inflicting her senses. She could feel herself ready to cum at any moment.

“Right there…that’s it…that’s the spot…” Circe said, clutching a little at Twilight’s head, gripping at her mane to keep her in place. “You’re a good girl…good girl…oh fuck…you’re such a good…good…girl!” Moaning out loudly, the thestral came.

Her sloppy wet pussy clenched on Twilight’s tongue, almost forcing her to pull it out. This was followed by the soaking spray of the mare’s pussy juices, splattering across the alicorn’s face. It was so warm, delicious, and the Princess continued to eat out the thestral, even as she drank down small gulp after gulp of this sparkling nectar. Circe’s eyes almost rolled back, twitching for a moment as she was wobbling in the afterglow of her intense orgasm. It had been a while since she came like this, with Heph usually being the one who made her feel like this. Looking upwards at the ceiling, she couldn’t help but feel such a lightness in her head, her chest hammering, and her body tingling as the temperature of the room was kissing her body.

‘Maybe this is what you see in her?’ Circe thought to herself. ‘Master Heph, this mare will serve you well. I swear, I’ll train her to be the best mare for you.’

Twilight continued eating the mare out, having not been told to stop, she could think of nothing but to keep going. Her face was going to be a sloppy mess, with the excess nectar dipping down her chin and along her tits, which trembled as she was savoring her own afterglow. The pleasure from her last orgasm was still strong on her, and she just didn’t want to stop. She was to be a good girl, she needed to be devoted, and as she fully embraced her submissive nature, she could only do as she was told. It was like she had always been burdened with choice, forced to be the one to make the decisions. But now, with the way Circe, and hopefully Heph, will treat her, Twilight could just forget about all the stresses of being a Princess, and just be a good girl.

“Excellent, truly excellent.” Circe praised, looking down at Twilight, admiring the way that even after making her cum, the mare still faithfully licked and kissed at her soaking pussy. Petting at her head, she further complimented her. “Good girl, good girl, you’re a good girl, Twilight.”

Twilight shuddered, her eyes rolled back as she let out another smaller orgasm from Circe’s words and petting touch. Moondancer was equally washed over in her hot and passionate orgasms, though she got a much rougher treatment than Twilight. The thestral mares standing around her giggled, looking down as the unicorn’s body would occasionally twitch from the numerous climaxes she had endured. It was all too much for her, she was barely conscious of how many times she came, and yet these mares were looking at her like they weren’t finished yet. If anything, they were mercifully giving her a little break, a chance to catch her breath before they could continue teasing and playing with her body.

Twilight’s mind was in a much more stable state than before. It was like she had been asleep all this time, and she had finally woken up. This is what she had always wanted, to be in service to those above her. Even if it was Circe, petting and complimenting her, but especially if it was Heph. All thoughts and desires were directed to him. Her body was so hot, sweaty, and ready for him. She wanted him, she needed to have him praise her too. She would be his pet, his dog, his slutty bitch. Twilight wanted to be whatever Heph wanted her to be, and she would do so passionately, lovingly, and faithfully. Circe could see the submission in the mare’s eyes, and yet was amazed with how remarkably durable she was. The treatment she had been given should’ve been enough to fully break her, but she was holding on. She was submitting to her, but she wasn’t a gibbering mess.

“Are you ready to serve? Ready to obey?” Circe, taking a step back to kneel in front of Twilight, looking her in the eye as she took her chin with her hands. The alicorn nodded weakly, swallowing nervously as her mind teemed and swirled with everything she wanted from Heph. “Good, good. You’re such a good girl, Twilight.” The mare’s pussy leaked out more sweet nectar at those words. “But you are not ready to have sex with the master.”

Those words cut deep within Twilight’s mind. It was like that of a hard and painful rejection. What did Circe mean by that? Why else would she be here? What was she talking about? It was clear by the look on her face that she was overcome by sadness. The thestral knew this would happen, and rather than smirk down at her, she smiled more warmly and in a sympathetic, more understanding, expression. Looking deep in her eyes, Circe rubbed her hand along the mare’s chin, then cheek, and back to petting her on the head, which seemed to lift her mood a little. Panting again, albeit weaker, Twilight looked at the thestral with hopeful eyes. If she didn’t do a good enough job to have sex with Heph yet, she would do anything to be a good girl, and earn it.

“Don’t worry, I’ll make sure you stay a good girl, and get to have sex with the Master eventually.” Circe said, reassuring the alicorn. “For the time being, we must proceed with the next step. A mare is more than just a body for pleasure, but she must know how to maintain a house.” Standing back up, she clapped her hands, getting the attention of the other thestrals. “Let us clean ourselves up, and then we shall clean the Master’s home.” The thestrals giggled and obeyed, helping drag Moondancer to her feet. “Do not worry, Twilight. There is much to learn, and I will teach you all you need to know.”

Lessons from Circe

Following their intense and passionate experience with Circe and the other harem mares, Twilight and Moondancer were given some time to settle down, and dress in a much more appropriate fashion for their station. Dressed similar to the other thestral mares, both the alicorn and unicorn were in a nearly transparent series of fabrics that covered over their nipples and pussies, all connected by a series of gold and silver cord and chains. All in all, it felt a little embarrassing, but the more they felt this emotion, the more intense their arousal became. Twilight couldn’t help herself from panting from the sensation, imagining what it would be like for Heph to see her like this. Would be happy to see her like this? Would he call her a good girl? The ideas and fantasies nearly made her legs melt and wobbly.

Moondancer was somewhat more mentally collected than the princess, but that wasn’t a high enough bar to meet or beat. Her mind was still filled with the very recent, and very graphic and pleasurable memories of what five of the harem mares had done to her. She was still trembling and twitching, but could remain standing much better than Twilight was handling herself. Standing in front of the two, Circe was pacing back and forth, occasionally glancing at the two as they stood there. A playful smirk ran across her lips. Heph had left her in charge of them, their training, and their development, and she couldn’t be any more excited about it. She couldn’t wait to put these two through every ounce of passionate training that was expected of mares like them.

“Don’t you both look lovely. Fine examples of what our master would want in his mares.” Circe commented, her lips going from that loving smile, to a sudden scowl. “Well, you are wrong. It takes more than a tight pussy, succulent lips, and perky tits to be one of the master’s harem. And it takes even more than that to serve as his elite, personal, and of course, favorite.”

Twilight and Moondancer tensed up, their attention fully awakened from the shift in Circe’s tone. For a moment, she almost reminded them of the infamous Raven Inkwell, the mare who could even whip Celestia into shape without fear, or care of who was watching. It was surprisingly a breath of fresh air to the two to see how dedicated and faithful Circe was to Heph. It was no wonder that she was the one in charge of not only the harem, but the mares within it. She wasn’t just one of the most beautiful and sexy thestral mares they had seen, but she was almost to her master, like Moondancer was to Twilight. Seeing that the two were more awake, the thestral mare continued, seeing that many of the other mares in the harem were standing at attention in the back.

“Now, pleasing and serving the master is more than being his fuck toy on command. It is about what else you offer to him outside of the bedroom.” Circe explained, taking a moment for Twilight and Moondancer to mentally take this in. “So, until you have shown to me that you are worthy of it, you will not even so much as see our master’s glorious cock, let alone be blessed with his mighty girth and strength.” This was a devastating comment to the alicorn, but just as quickly as it discouraged her, it then boasted her determination. Twilight wanted to be the best she could for Heph, and she needed to be his good girl. “Now that you are ready, we may proceed.”

It was strange, not wrong, or bothersome, just strange. Given how the last session of this program was to her, Twilight expected the next stage to be filled with endless debauchery and pleasures. But aside from what she did with Circe, and Moondancer with the other mares, the two Equestrians had been spending the last couple hours or so cleaning. Wiping down walls, polishing numerous metal and gems that decorated the walls, and sweeping across the numerous halls. Not that it was a bad thing to learn to clean the palace, as Circe said it, was crucial if it meant to properly serve Heph. It was amazing to the mares, mostly Twilight, that being part of the harem was more than just the sex. They managed the cares and needs of the palace, ensuring that their master returned to a cleaned and prepared home.

Currently, the two of them were not in the same room. Twilight was tending to what appeared to be a study, with numerous books, and strange looking slates displayed on shelves. Moondancer was in a different room, some storage room from the looks of it, with numerous boxes, crates, barrels, and other storage containers. The two of them were making sure the place was neat and clean. And though neither of them were told not to use magic, the two of them wanted to show they didn’t need to rely on their magic, and so worked hard on their tasks. But there were some other distractions that slowed down their cleaning by a little. Twilight, the academic scholar that she was, cleaning this study would cause her to pause for a moment, considering looking at these numerous books, curious as to what they have inside. And Moondancer was occasionally watched by the other thestral harem mares.

“Curious, aren’t you?” Circe, seeing how Twilight would pause and look, asked. Walking into the room, she looked at the numerous books and slates. “It’s a lot to take in, so I understand. You don’t have to worry about cleaning the shelves. The materials have been enchanted to resist erosion and decay. So they can’t even collect dust.”

“Amazing.” Twilight said, her eyes sparkling with curiosity and delight. “I was curious how you keep your histories and records. Is paper a difficult resource to come across? I can arrange to have some shipments sent, if it’ll help you.”

“I’m sure Master Heph would appreciate it, but you don’t need to trouble yourself.” Circe playfully giggled. Walking over to a nearby shelf, she picked up a book, along with a slate. “Maybe I should just show you what we have done.” Taking these objects, she placed them on a nearby table.

While the book looked no different from any other such books Twilight would’ve seen in Canterlot’s libraries, the thestral one was surprisingly different. Opening it, she could see the covering was made of a firm, yet light metal, hammer treated for texture, with some script etched into it, but the pages really caught her attention. They were not paper, but especially thin sheets of metal that simulated the flexibility of paper, with more thestral script etched onto it. Rubbing her fingers along the letters, Twilight shivered at the texture of these carved in words. It sent a tingle down her spine. Then her eyes fell on the slate. It was similar to a stone tablet that she had seen in numerous archeological reports and studies, but was so pristine looking. And the iconography, followed by the numerous carved in thestral script. And what was even more impressive, was that as she touched it, the slate felt so soft and warm.

“See, this is why paper isn’t needed.” Circe explained, more than happy to indulge in the alicorn’s interests and curiosity. “You see, we thestrals use both stone and metal to chronicle our information.” She rubbed on the slate. “We carve obsidian, and other forms of volcanic rock, marking it with sigils of durability, and then put on specific imagery that is meant to explain a simplified process.”

The slate in question did have an image of what looked to be a thestral smith working on some forge. But outside of that, the words were eligible to her. But this explained why the thestral language was made up mostly of straight and angled lines. Curves would’ve been impossible on such a surface. But it was also interesting. Since TwilightForge was founded, Twilight has done everything she could to learn the thestral language, and yet while she was confident she could read some script, this slate and book were impossible to her. Looking back to the book, the script was written in a format that seemed to imply that the sentence structure ran up to down, rather than Equestrian side to side. Still, Circe took a moment before continuing her explanation.

“I was told you have tried to learn our language, and while we appreciate the respect, this is a little different.” Circe explained, speaking in a warmer, softer tone than earlier in the day. “Thestrals have two forms of script, historical and casual. The casual script is for everyday use, simple messages, or engravings here and there. But history takes more care and focus to etch in, and therefore is meant to last, hence why it also is far more difficult to understand.”

“I see. So this is a way to not only have a method of preserving your histories and knowledge, but to also make sure the language you’ve developed doesn’t get lost either.” Twilight’s eyes couldn’t be any more brilliant and sparkling from the excitement of this new cultural information. “Wow, that is so amazing. We’ve never had anything like this in Equestria. I wish I could just read it all. I could lose myself in all this amazing history.”

“Well, since you’re so inclined.” Circe commented, her tone now sounding a little more sly and seductive. “I’ll speak to Master Heph about letting you learn the historical script. But since you’ve been doing such a good job today, a good girl like yourself deserves a small break.” Being called her trigger words immediately made Twilight’s body grow weak, making her lean a little over the table, her breasts pushing against the smooth surface as the thestral began to indulge herself.

Reaching between the alicorn’s thighs, Circe started to playfully and slowly tease at the mare’s puffy, soft pussy lips. Twilight moaned softly, her body shivering as the thestral was tempting her, but wasn’t yet fully fingering her. The thestral hummed playfully, savoring the feeling of the mare trembling at her touch. It felt so good to be in charge, to dominate such a strong submissive mare, especially given how it was the very Princess of Equestria. The boast of her own pride was immense, making her only want to see how far she could go with Twilight. And yet, as she was already pressing more along with the softness of the mare’s wetness, the alicorn still seemed to be incredibly interested in the books over the pleasure. Did Twilight's academic obsessions outweigh her own submissive personality?

‘So, it seems you’re not as broken as I thought.’ Circe thought to herself, licking her lips as she felt a small rush of heated emotions surging through her, causing a slight blush on the face. ‘I’ll just have to really push it.’ Without any other thought or warning, she plunged a couple of her fingers in Twilight’s pussy, making the alicorn moan out in the pleasure.

Wasting no more time, Circe fingered Twilight, rubbing along her sweet and sensitive places. With her other hand, she gently rubbed along the alicorn’s back, teasing at the especially sweet spots where her wings connected to her back. Twilight shivered, cooed, and as the fingers rubbed deep in her pussy, she moaned out in an adorable and sultry sound. Her other hand continued to rub along, eventually reaching up the mare’s neck, and then her lips. Instinctively, Twilight opened her moaning mouth to allow Circe to move her fingers into her mouth. The alicorn instinctively began to lick and suckle on the thestral’s fingers, behaving less like a mare, and more like a dog in heat.

“Good girl, such a good girl.” Circe playfully teased, adding to the pleasure that was only building up further and further in Twilight’s body. “Such an obedient, faithful girl. The master will love how devoted you are.” The alicorn moaned, loving the praise and pampering she was getting. “And you know, good girls get rewarded.” Feeling as Twilight’s pussy was tightening on her fingers, she started putting more effort and strength into her internal rubbing.

Fingering into Twilight’s pussy faster, Circe was driving the mare closer to her orgasm. It would be long now. The alicorn’s body trembled, feeling the rush of pleasure coursing throughout her body. The thestral’s hands were just too good, as they continued to rub and tease her. She moaned, panting as she whimpered like some tamed animal. She loved this feeling, only desiring more so to feel this touch at the hands of Heph. She wanted to feel her master on her body. The thought then crossed her mind. She had heard Circe refer to Heph as her master, or their master when talking to the others, but this was the first time Twilight instinctively thought of Heph as her master.

The thoughts, the fingering, and the fondling rubbing was too much for her, Twilight moaned out, her tongue dangling from her mouth as she came. Circe felt her fingers nearly being crushed, forcing her to pull out as the alicorn’s body faintly spasmed, squirting out her sparkling nectar all over the flow before the strength drained from her. Slowly, she slipped down, partially collapsing as she knelt in her afterglow. The thestral nodded, almost approvingly at the mare, seeing the sloppy mess that was made by her orgasm. Licking at her soaked fingers, she cooed at the strong, sweet flavor of Twilight’s juices. The taste was almost addicting, like a sparkling wine that had been aged to perfection.

“It seems I might have spoiled my little pet.” Circe commented, laughing a little as she looked down at Twilight. “Clean up this mess you made.” Twilight obediently did as she was told, grabbing some cleaning cloth, dragging herself up a little, and began to clean. “Good girl.” The mare obeyed, but then the thestral stopped, turning to look. “My mistake, I forgot to show you the proper way to clean.”

“The proper way?” Twilight asked, panting as she looked to the thestral. “What’s wrong with how I’m cleaning?”

“You’re not putting enough of your body into it.” Circe explained, joining Twilight again, getting on her knees. Taking the cloth from her, she began to wipe at the mess. “You see, when properly cleaning, you must put your entire body into it.” As she did so, she arched down, lifting her ass, and swaying it from side to side. “See? Like this.” Bouncing ever so slightly, it was like she was putting a hypnotic, rhythmic pattern to how she was cleaning. “Lord Heph always enjoys seeing his mares cleaning in this way.”

Immediately, Twilight took the cloth from Circe, mimicking her to the best of her abilities. Arching down, she lifted her ass, but wasn’t as fluid in her bouncing and swaying motions as the thestral mare was. Still, it was a considerable enough effort, and to her, Circe found it all the more enticing and alluring. Licking her lips, the thestral could help but take her hand, smacking it hard on Twilight’s ass, making it bounce a little more as she yelped out in a moaning gasp. Seeing her slow down a little, Circe only smacked her ass again, and again, and again. After a short while, there were visible hand prints on both sides of the alicorn’s flank, but she had gotten into the proper pacing of shaking her ass.

“There we go, much better.” Circe commented, now standing back up. “I’ll be a little behind on my other duties for this, but for you, it’s worth it.” She curled her lips into a playful smirk. “After all, you’re such a good girl.” Twilight nearly came again at the words, but continued to faithfully clean, happy that now she had a better understanding on how to clean the way her master liked it.

Following their cleaning, Twilight and Moondancer were cleaned up a little, at least to wipe the sweat off themselves as they prepared for the next part of their day. Now within the kitchen, the smell of fresh foods wafted into their nostrils, filling them with the senses of wonder of this delicious food. Such strong spices, and such flavorful looking foods being prepared for possibly Heph. But the more they looked at it, the more it was becoming apparent that there was a lot of food being prepared. Heph could possibly have a larger appetite, but there was no way all this food was for him and him alone. The numerous kitchen staff were hard at work, making sure everything was being prepared well.

“Impressive, isn’t it?” Circe commented, looking at the two. “We have many members of staff, and Lord Heph wants everyone to enjoy the best foods we can provide. Now, let us begin with your tasks.” Gesturing the two around, she directed them to different sections in the kitchen.

Twilight was sent to the maids busy cleaning up the dishes that the many cooks were working with. Joining in the line of cleaning maids. Since she still couldn’t use her magic, the alicorn lifted the wet rag and went scrubbing some large pots and pans, struggling to keep up with the others. Moondancer was moved over to the preparation cooks, which were busy with peeling fruits and vegetables. Joining them, she took a knife and got to work. She’s had a little experience in the kitchens of Canterlot, so she fell in with the rest of the cooks. It was quite a comforting feeling, being able to do something that she knew would feed her master. It gave her a sense of purpose to do this.

“Alright, everyone. Listen up!” Circe called out, pausing the kitchen staff for the moment. “Master Heph has many honored guests coming today, and so the grand feast must be perfect.” Pausing for a moment, she gestured to Twilight and Moondancer. “As well as this, we have some special guests here, Princess Twilight Sparkle, and Moondancer, both Equestrian nobles who are interested in learning our ways. I want all of you to treat them as you would any other staff. If there are any concerns, please bring them to my attention.” She then clapped her hands. “That’s all for now, I shall attend to the master and return before the meal is to be served.” With that, she departed, and the kitchen staff resumed their work.

Twilight and Moondancer did the best they could to prepare the food, clean the dishes to ensure the chefs always had the right dishes for them. It would seem that the kitchen only had the right amount of pots and pans for cooking needs, which required the cleaning portion of the staff to work in rapid unison. Twilight was very impressed by this. Though it was just simple kitchen staff working in a united effort to achieve the goal, the way they could wordlessly convey what each one is doing, what everyone was expected to do and how quickly to get it done. She couldn’t help but wonder if such a strong work ethic was applied to other facets, such as their crafting.

If such people would put this much into just preparing meals, she could only imagine how they would apply this to their smithing, masonry, and gem crafting. Perhaps this was how and why they were able to produce such marvelous masterpieces? Still, she couldn’t afford to lose focus. She wasn’t as fast or efficient as the others, but she didn’t fall behind. Moondancer was struggling as well, but managed to pick up the rhythm that the others were doing as she helped peel and prepare the fruits and vegetables. Thankfully, it looked like they had arrived just as the food and preparations were nearly finished. After about another hour, the meals were ready, and Circe returned to the kitchens.

“Excellen, most excellent.” Circe said, looking out to the kitchen staff. “Master Heph is most pleased with your efforts, and the honored guests have arrived.” She then gestured to one of the older looking thestrals, the head chef of the kitchen. The thestral walked over, whispering something in her ear. She nodded. “Twilight, Moondancer. You have been chosen to be the ones to help serve the food to the guests, including our Master.”

Twilight and Moondancer followed her, blushing as they could only imagine how they would serve the food. The alicorn had read about such a practice, but out of far eastern lands such as Chineigh and Japony, she was amazed that the thestrals also had such a practice. Moondancer remained a little flustered. She too had heard of such services. The idea of beautiful, scantily dressed mares serving the elite, noble, and powerful. She could name a few nobles back in Canterlot who often had some beautiful mare maid personally feed them. It was a show of wealth and power, from what she imagined. But unlike her previous indifferent to it, she felt a little excited, especially if she was going to serve Heph.

Guiding the two of them to a small room just beside the dining hall, Circe called in a few more mares, the rest of the harem it would seem. The mares were all dressed in similar clothes to what Twilight and Moondancer were wearing, though there were distinguishing differences. Small things. A few extra links in their cord-like chains that ran across their curves, almost making it look like a drop of gold was skirting against their bodies as they walked. Or the fabric had slight variations in color and transparency. Maybe this was some internal hierarchy between the members of the harem? Circe herself was undressing, only to then put on something that looked less like clothing, and more like a mesh of thick chain links that washed over her body.

“Now, everything is ready.” Circe explained, the other thestral mares nodding and getting into position. She then turned to Twilight and Moondancer. “These guests are the heads of the various crafting guilds, as well as foramen of the mining operations, and of course, Lord Heph himself.”

“S-so…just the thestral elites?” Twilight nervously asked, suddenly remembering about the numerous nobles and nobles’ adult children who should still be in the city. “T-the ponies were brought won’t be-”

“Not at all.” Circe said, assuring the alicorn. “At this time, they should be at one of the many banquet halls we have in TwilightForge, and are being tended to by some of our best servers.” She smiled warmly at the mare. “Lord Heph wanted to ensure you are as comfortable as possible in this process, and would never do anything you didn’t ask for.”

“Okay…thank you…” Twilight said, feeling a lot more comfortable. “All of this is just so new…different. And I like it, but I don’t know if I’m ready for anyone else to see or know about it.”

“I understand, and our master understands.” Circe reassured her, placing a hand on her shoulder. “And since both you and Moondancer have done such a fine job, Lord Heph wants to show off his good girls to the others.” The two mares cooed softly at the compliment, shivering a little as a tingle ran down their spins.

Walking out with Circe, Twilight and Moondancer entered this dining hall. It was large, circular, and had a heavy mix of incense and spices wafting in the air. Sitting on large, comfy looking pillows, with small, low tables in front of them, were a number of different thestral stallions. Though she didn’t know the majority of them personally, Twilight and Moondancer were clever enough to make educated guesses as to who was who, and how important they must be to the society. That was at least what they considered was how the seating order was. From who they could guess was some high ranking merchant at the far end, all the way to the metaphorical head of the room, Lord Heph, sitting at the same height as the others.

“My master, lords, guild masters, and merchants, welcome to this feast in your honors.” Circe announced, bowing respectfully as she all but showed off her erotic body to the many stallions. “Lord Heph is not only pleased with the progress of the city’s development, but its growth and expansion. In honor of this, he has brought a feast, and a delightful sight.” She then gestured a hand to the mares. “Presenting Princess Twilight Sparkle, and her steward, Moondancer.”

Both Twilight and Moondancer blushed immensely at the way the various guests were looking at them. They were a collection of various middle ages thestral stallions, though there were a few younger looking ones among them. Though Twilight has her eyes on Heph, Moondancer still looked at the thestral lord, still felt a small, tingling warmth swell slowly within her as she was being looked at by these other guests. For a split second, she imagined what it would be like for these other influential stallions to command her to service them. She would take out their fat cocks, sucking them off with an intense and almost greedy fervor. She wasn’t sure if she would hesitate, or if she just needed any excuse to be fucked by these big, strong males, to be treated like a brood mate. But just as soon as these fantasies came, they vanished.

The two did as Circe directed them to do. The other mares in the harem brought out large platters of food. The way they walked as they carried the platters, it was like they would ebb and flow, swaying their sexy and alluring bodies. It was clear by the look in the guests’ eyes that they were greatly enjoying this. Only Heph seemed to have the least engaged look. Twilight couldn’t help but feel an intense shiver run down her spine at the sight of it. Even as she was trying to do as the others did, tending to the guests, she could still feel the way his eyes would track her every movement, and it gave her the sensation of a big, strong, powerful predator stalking a sweet, timid, defenseless prey.

Serving out the dishes, the mares watched as some of the harem mares weren’t just bringing out the food, but personally feeding it to the thestrals. The happy guests of honor ate and drank merrily, and since it looked like they weren’t using their hands to eat, they were using them for something else. Moondancer was the first to experience this. As she had cut a nice piece of some slab of some food she couldn’t identify, the thestral she was feeding it to was already groping and fondling along her flank. Cooing softly, she was focusing not to drop any of the food. Though it was a bit of an adjustment, she did the best she could.

That was, until the thestral stallion fondling her ass shoved his strong, sausage thick finger into her ponut. Moondancer gasped out, nearly spilling the food on the table. But rather than be annoyed or insulted, like any equestrian noble might in such a situation, the thestral only chuckled, amused with how she was holding herself together. Gritting her teeth, she hissed a little as she was holding herself together to the best of her abilities. Groaning a little, she felt the way he was fingering her asshole, and with trembling hands, continued to feed him, who ate the food with an especially merry disposition.

“Twilight.” Circe whispered to the alicorn. “While Moondancer serves the guest, I have a special task I require your help with.” Twilight hesitated, looking over to Heph, who kept the same look on his face. Nodding, she followed after the mare.

Moondancer continued to be touched and felt up by the thestral, still feeding him as he was fingering her pussy and ass at the same time. Looking around for a moment, she could see many of the harem mares were also tending to the guests in a similar way. Though it was interesting how, despite clearly being able to get away with feasibly anything, the guests only, at best, fingered and teased them, but their cocks remained in their clothes, nor did the mares make any attempts to fish them out. Maybe this was because they were still part of Heph’s harem, and so the guests could only get away with so much? As she pondered such things, attending to her duties, the lights started to dim.

Walking out to the remaining light, Circe, along with Twilight stepped out and into the open. Within the middle of this dining chamber, the mares had a little more decoration about their bodies. Even in her lustful, somewhat addled state, Moondancer could tell what these could be; erotic dancers. She felt a little envy for Twilight, as she would get a chance to have the spotlight for Heph to praise her. But equally, she pitied her, as she knew that the alicorn wasn’t exactly the most graceful of dancers, doing everything to avoid such activities whenever the Grand Galloping Gala. But the alicorn, though nervous, wanted to impress the thestral lord.

“Dear, honored guests.” Circe announced, an accompanying score of soft music added to the growing atmosphere of what was soon to happen. “I and our guest, Princess Twilight, would like to show you all the grace and splendor that Lord Heph has to offer.” With that, the music started to pick up pitch and speed.

Taking Twilight by the hand, Circe guided her into a dance. The alicorn was just as awkward and sloppy at dancing. Thankfully, the thestral mare wasn’t just able to help steady her movements, but through her own skillful display, was able to get Twilight to properly synchronize with her own dancing. There were still plenty of noticeable mistakes and flip flopping in the Princess’ movement, but Circe not only kept herself in such a fluid display, but would make part of Twilight’s body shake and jiggle. Her large tits and round ass bounced about, catching the eyes of everyone in the room. Even some of the harem girls paused from feeding the guests to watch.

Moondancer was equally as enchanted by this display, swallowing a little nervously the way that her friend’s alluring body was swaying in such an erotic display. The many guests were greatly enjoying themselves, ignoring the harem mares and food as the Princess’ tits and ass bounced and swayed about. The music only continued to pick up, and the two danced faster and more passionately. The two were almost in full sync with the other, and it was like they were building up to something. The musical score only increased, getting faster and faster. Their bodies danced on and on, getting sweaty and glistening in the concentrated light upon them. Heph only continued to watch, his expression remaining the same as before.

Twilight felt a quiver of worry within her. Was Heph not impressed by this? Was she not being sexy enough for him? She had to do something, anything to make him look at her with the same loving eyes as before. Feeling her frustration, worry, and overthinking panic take a hold of her, Twilight couldn’t bear this any longer. She was a submissive, but for Heph, she would do anything, even take charge for him. Grabbing at Circe, she pulled the thestral close to her, their breasts pressed together. Before the thestral could say anything, Twilight kissed her, immediately making out with her. The crowd let out a gasping cheer at the erotic sight before them.

Moondancer was so shocked that her friend would do this, and yet it was turning her on so much. She was fighting off every urge to either take this thestral guest in her pussy, ass, and mouth, or just get up with her friend and join her. The way Twilight moaned in Circe’s mouth, and how the thestral quickly took charge again, groping and fondling at the alicorn’s body. Their tongues twirled and their hot breaths washed over the other’s face. Reaching around the thestral, the mare rubbed sensually along her back, while Circe reached down and groped at Twilight’s ass, spreading it to better show off her glistening wet pussy lips, and her quivering ponut. The guests watched eagerly as the mares were showing their bodies off to each other.

Even Heph was impressed by what he was looking at. He was surprised that Twilight, a submissive, would be able to push past herself and take charge of the situation. Maybe it was because she was still being submissive, and believed that obeying and pleasing him would mean doing anything? He wasn’t fully sure, but he was pleasantly enjoying this erotic display in front of him. The alicorn was making out, touching and fondling Circe, but the thestral was far more experienced with such things than she was. Spreading out Twilight’s ass a little more, she started to slip her fingers into the mare’s soaked pussy lips.

The alicorn moaned a little more whorishly in her mouth, making out more passionately with Circe, who in turn only continued to tease her pussy over and over again. Heph nodded, signally the head of the harem to show the guests how she could make the alicorn Princess cum in front of them. With her skilled fingers, Circe drove herself fully into Twilight. She was going to not only show off her skills as the head of Heph’s harem, but how she was far more of a dominating mare compared to this Princess. Twilight was far too inexperienced, and the constant teasing and building up she had endured throughout the day was just too much for her. She couldn’t keep it in.

“Twilight.” Heph’s voice spoke, though it was strange. She looked and saw his lips weren’t moving. So was she just imagining this, putting words to the way his eyes were taking her in. “Be a good girl, and cum for me, in front of everyone.” The triggering words, the complimenting phrase was too much for her.

Twilight gasped out, her entire body shook and trembled as she came in front of everyone. The guests watched in great amusement and arousal at the sight of this alicorn’s body all but melting in Circe’s embrace, and she was quivering as her pussy nectar squirted all over the floor. The thestral, holding the mare in her arms to keep her standing, gestured over to Moondancer. Immediately, the unicorn got up, rushing over to Twilight. Handing her off to her friend, Circe silently gestured for her to take the alicorn away. Her eyes were spinning from the orgasm, and she was still twitching, even as Moondancer was carefully carrying her away to the best of her abilities.

“Well, I hope you enjoyed the opening act.” Circe commented, making sure to keep everything going. “But we have many more great displays of passion to show you, all by the grace of Lord Heph.”

Following the erotic display shown off to their master, Twilight and Moondancer were exhausted. Excited, aroused, and overly sensitive to the point where their beading sweat running down their luscious curves were turning them on, but exhausted nonetheless. Thankfully, looking out past the curtain and into the main feasting chamber, there were still other thestral mares dancing for Heph and his guests. Circe was only just finishing up her dance, being sure to show off every flowing curve of her beautiful assets. It was captivating, the way she would shake and bounce herself. Clearly, she was a master at her craft, and Heph’s eyes never left her for a moment. Twilight unknowingly pouted, feeling incredibly jealous of Circe. She wanted her master’s attention and love, but she was just so much better at keeping his eyes than she was.

“She really is something, isn’t she.” Moondancer commented, unable to look away from Circe’s performance. “I wonder if we could ever dance like that.”

“Yeah…sure…maybe…” Twilight said, half paying attention to what Moondancer was saying. She only had eyes on Circe and her beautiful dancing. “I…I think I’ll try again.”

“I wouldn’t.” Moondancer said, taking Twilight’s hand, just in case her friend would walk out there. “We weren’t given permission, and we want to be good girls.” That was all it took to halt Twilight, or at least make her hesitate. “How about we just take this moment to clear our heads, catch our breaths, and we can then go out when they tell us to.”

“I’m sorry to interrupt.” One of the harem mares, who had only just arrived but didn’t want to interrupt, commented. “But I have been informed that you two are to be given the privilege of the baths tonight.” She gestured with a hand down a nearby hall. “Right this way.”

“See, things should be well enough.” Moondancer commented, pulling gently at Twilight’s hand. “Come on, a nice bath will help your mind.” Twilight couldn’t argue, only following her friend.

Walking into the massive bathroom, it was more like a large pool of steaming hot water. The mist obscured much, but what Twilight and Moondancer could see, the bath itself seemed to have been carved directly from the stones, with an almost natural stream of the water pouring into it. The walls were lined with more smooth carvings, depicting numerous thestrals enjoying themselves, as well as a stone basin that functioned as a small waterfall, adding more hot water to the bath water. It was all so grand and beautiful. Walking within, both mares were naked, having been told to enjoy themselves. Entering the waters, they cooed, shivering as the hot water felt so good as they slowly sunk within it.

“Oh wow…so good…” Twilight cooed, sitting within the pool-like bath. “I haven’t felt this relaxed since that hot spring trip.”

“I was wondering about that too.” Moondancer commented, relaxing in the water, even cupping some of it with her hands. “Maybe there’s some minerals that are good for the hair and skin. And the heat is so soothing. Hot enough to open up the pores, and yet not too hot to hurt.”

“I am glad you are both enjoying yourselves.” Called the voice of Heph, who had only just entered the bath. “A pleasure to see you both.”

Immediately, both Twilight and Moondancer burst up from the bath, blushing in embarrassment. What was Heph doing here? Didn’t they get told to go to the baths to relax? But what if he was there to relax with them? When the initial shock settled from them, the two noticed that Heph wasn’t just naked, but even the faint, steamy mist that emanated from the hot waters wasn’t nearly enough to cover his cock. Though limp, it was so impressive, big, meaty, and succulent. Twilight’s eyes widened, as if this was the most delicious, precious of desires in front of her. Moondancer too couldn’t look away from it, and she was already doing the mental calculations to determine just how her body could possibly handle his mighty girth.

“Circe was kind enough to tell me that you two would be waiting for me in the baths, and I was curious to see what the two of you have learned.” Heph said, calmly walking into the water. Twilight and Moondancer’s faces were still in a bright, red blush. Once he was at one end of the bath, he sank slowly into the waters. “Now then, show me what Circe has taught you.” Immediately, as if driven by a muscle memory, or maybe instincts, the two mares approached their master.

Once they were close enough, Twilight and Moondancer noticed there was a small set of body wash and soaps. It was then, they knew exactly what they must do. This wasn’t just about them relaxing, but they were expected to pleasure Heph. This was a reward to them, especially to Twilight. The alicorn was panting, looking with a goofy, loving smile as she grabbed at one of the bottles. Whether this was a fantasy she had, or if this was just something she thought was expected of her, she poured some of the contents of the bottle on her breasts. Getting on her knees, she let the water wash on her, rubbing at them to get the soapy suds and foam forming. Heph only watched on, eager to see what the two of them were going to do.

Moondancer joined in, lathering up her tits before joining the princess. The two of them, beautiful, panting, aroused, and devoted, pressed and rubbed themselves against the thestral’s body. Their soft, fat tits rubbed along, almost scrubbing their master’s body. He hummed a playful tune, savoring how devoted and eager these two were. They serviced him well, rubbing his body, not only with and between her breasts, but even their soaking wet pussies were pressing along his body. Heph, feeling playful, would occasionally rub and fondle them, rewarding them slowly for their devotion and service to him.

“Such good girls. Good, devoted girls.” Heph complimented, praising the mares as if they were his pets. This only added to their soft cookies, making it difficult for them to focus. “But I believe there is more to clean.” His lips curled into a smirk. “Please, show me.”

Arousal overran Twilight’s mind and senses. It wasn’t thought or any form of real planning, just some instincts that drove her to slip hard against Heph’s back, carefully lifting him upwards, or attempting to. Curious as to what she had in mind, he allowed her to do so, standing from the water. Within seconds, Twilight was behind the stallion, grabbing at his firm ass cheeks. Heph wasn’t sure what she was planning, until she spread his ass a little, exposing his tight looking asshole. Was she going to do what he thought she was going to do? There was no way? She couldn’t even begin to know about such a thing unless she already had a fetish for it, right? But Twilight did it, delving her tongue into Heph’s ass, rimming him deeply.

Heph gasped out, his cock went into full arousal as he was getting his asshole eaten. Moondancer watched, jaw agape as she saw the Princess of Equestria, an alicorn of magic and friendship, tonguefucking the thestral leader’s asshole like she was just some loose and vulgar whore. Twilight didn’t care, there wasn’t a thought in her mind, only the instinctive drive to deliver as much pleasure as possible to her master. So much so, she reached around and grabbed at his cock, gently and lovingly rubbing and stroking it. Her eyes were fluttering, rolling back as she felt the tingling sensation of the pleasure wash over her, all while Heph was enjoying this surprisingly forward approach by her.

“Wow, I honestly didn’t expect this. But please, continue.” Heph said, not able to see the mare fully, but still smiled down at the way his cock was being rubbed and worshiped by Twilight’s hands. “Keep going, show me how devoted you are. Show me how much of a good girl you are.” The triggering words only further fueled the alicorn’s passion and urge to service her master.

Twilight continued to keep eating out Heph’s ass, and her hands were stroking him off with greater and greater vigor. She was a good girl, she wanted to be her master’s good girl, and she would do anything he demanded and commanded, so long as she was always his good girl. Her tongue rubbed along his prostate, making his cock twitch, starting to leak out his precum. Seeing this, Moondancer couldn’t contain herself either. Such precious seed potentially going to waste couldn’t be allowed. Immediately, she started sucking him off, worshiping this thick and mighty cock. Heph allowed her to suck him off, seeing her devotion as something to enjoy, and knew that he wasn’t going to last long at this rate.

“Keep going, Moondancer.” Heph commented, gently petting at the mare’s head, then felt a press of Twilight’s tongue in her ass. Was she getting jealous? His lips curled into a playful smile. “Keep this up, and I’ll cum in that mouth of yours.”

Twilight was indeed getting jealous, and kept her hands on Heph’s cock, preventing Moondancer from doing anything other than suckling and licking along the blunt cockhead. The thestral was getting close to his orgasm, and it was delightful seeing and feeling how the two were almost completing a little. No doubt, something was being ingrained into them, and he was savoring it. But he couldn’t deny that these two were getting him pretty close to orgasm. If he wanted to, he could hold himself back a little, but that would require more effort than he was willing to do. And after the hard work and dedication the two had done today, Heph figured they had heard such a reward. His cock throbbed in Moondancer’s mouth, and she moaned over it.

Twilight too moaned, wanting to make an even louder and sluttier sound than her friend. She was envious of how Moondancer was sucking off this cock, even if she was being denied the chance to take the full length inside her throat, but she was still the first one to get a taste, and it was making Twilight only desire to bring out more and more pleasure from her master. She needed to make sure he knew she was going to be the one to make him cum. Previous friendships didn’t even seem to register in her mind as she was going to get Heph to blow his load. If it had to be in Moondancer’s mouth, then so be it, so long as once she was done with his ass, she would gag herself in a hot and sloppy throatfuck soon enough.

Moondancer equally seemed to be competing. Though still respecting Twilight’s desire to have Heph, she couldn’t deny that she just wanted to worship this cock, she wanted to be of use, or even to be used by him. He wasn’t forcing himself in her mouth, only petting at her head, and yet she wanted him to just take her head and fuck her throat into a sloppy mess. She wanted to be some sex toy, a cock sleeve for some big, meaty cock. Her mind and fantasies were pushing down her rational thoughts, and she was unknowingly fingering herself rapidly as she sucked Heph off. But in their distractions and focus on this thestral’s cock and ass, they didn’t notice how he seemed to be signaling someone at the door.

“Here it comes, you two.” Heph groaned, giving into the pleasure as he was ready to blow his load. “Take every drop you can, Moondancer. And Twilight, show me how much of a good girl you are.” The two were driven to do as they were commanded.

Heph’s orgasm was intense, heightened by the way Twilight’s tongue teased at his prostate. Moondancer grabbed at the thestal’s thighs, holding herself in place as she drank down as much of his climax as she could. Gulping load after load, savoring the overwhelming taste of his hot spunk, she swallowed all that she could. Her body was tingling, steaming hot as she was fluttering her eyes in her own orgasm. Her pussy spasmed, spraying her nectar into the bath as she drank more of her master’s thick spunk. As his climax died down, Twilight slowly pulled her tongue from Heph’s asshole, and Moondancer released this cock. Her legs gave out, causing her to fall back with a loud splash into the water.

“Such fun, what a fun expression.” Heph commented, slowly sitting on the edge of the pool-like bath. Looking at Twilight, he could see the needy look of admiration on her face. “You’re such a good girl, Twilight. I loved how eager and erotic you were. It made me feel so good.”

Twilight was excited over this, hearing such praise was too much for her. She too felt her legs giving out, causing her to collapse in the waters with a loud splash. Heph continued to chuckle, seeing the dizzy, slutty mares and how pleased they were to have served him. Still, he gestured again to the doorway. Walking along the edges of the bath, a thestral stallion guard approached his master. Beckoning him closer, Heph whispered something in his ear. The guard looked over to Moondancer and Twilight, especially the unicorn, and nodded. Walking away, he left the room, letting Heph relax a little as the two mares slowly dragged themselves back up, somewhat. They were still on their knees.

“You both have done so well, I feel you have earned a reward.” Heph said, spreading his legs a little. “Twilight, you didn’t get a chance, but now, since you’re such a good girl, come and show me your devotion.” Twilight all but scrambled to get to the stallion’s cock. “And Moondancer, the guard I just spoke to will be back shortly with your reward.” Just as he said it, the guard did return, now naked, and holding a large, thick, double ended dildo in his hands. “Ah, there he is, just in time.”

Walking into the water, the guard presented the dildo to Moondancer. As if by instinct, she knew what was being commanded of her. Taking it, she turned to Twilight, who was bobbing her head up and down the length as if it was the most delicious thing in all the world rubbing the back of her throat. But this left her ass exposed. Her big, round, sexy ass was swaying, bouncing a little in a hypnotic and seductive fashion. The unicorn couldn’t take her eyes off the alicorn’s ass, and licking her lips, she felt the double ended dildo in her hands, and the lust overtook any sense and reason. Taking the dildo, she rubbed it softly against the mare’s wet entrance, only to then push it into her depths.

Twilight gasped a little from the dildo going into her, but only continued to worship at Heph’s cock as Moondancer pushed this dildo deeper inside her. But after a while, the dildo was partially into the alicorn’s pussy, leaving plenty of it out for the unicorn to have for herself. Stroking it a little, she made Twilight moan over Heph’s dick, taking more of it to bulge out her throat. But Moondancer still didn’t feel like it was enough. As she held the dildo, she wondered if she could take this other end, take it inside her, and fuck Twilight from behind like the slutty bitch she was. Looking at Heph, she was waiting for an order, something that could help her decide.

“Hmm, since you’re so indecisive, how about you do what Twilight is doing.” Heph suggested, though the tone was more like a stern instruction. “Turn around, I want you both to push this toy in yourself like the slutty, good girls you are.” Though his words made the mare tingle, he was all but ordering her to get on her knees and fuck herself on this toy like she was some bitch in heat. But she couldn’t disobey, she wanted to be a good girl too.

Turning herself around, Moondancer backed herself up against the dildo, letting it kiss against her already soaked entrance. Panting a little, she looked up at the guard. The way he was looking down at her, it was such an intense gaze. His eyes, so fixed, so focused, it was making the mare’s entire body shudder with want and delight. It wasn’t just Heph’s words, but this guard too. Moondancer wanted him to also desire her, to want to fuck her. The unicorn’s more submissive tendencies were pushing her to crave the touch of anyone who would treat her like the little slut that she was. Pressing herself a little more against it, she let the dildo slip carefully into her sobbing wet entrance.

Moaning out, Moondancer could feel this dildo filling her up, matching that of Twilight’s sensations. The alicorn continued bobbing her head over Heph’s size, not wanting to stop for a moment as the pleasure in her pussy was only growing more and more each each push that Moondancer was enduring. Heph and the guard only watched, saying nothing as these mares were slowly fucking themselves for them. After a few more moments, the unicorn managed to get the full toy into her, or at least her half. She gasped a little, feeling as if it was rubbing against her sweet and sensitive spots. She loved this feeling, not wanting it to stop, and from the way Twilight’s body shivered, she was enjoying the sensation as well.

“Good girls, very good girls…” Heph commented, letting his voice trail off a little as he reached to pet and rub at the back of Twilight’s head, making her moan lovingly on his cock while she looked up to him with such devotion in her eyes. “Show me how much you like this, and I will reward you both.” Immediately, both mare backed up their asses, smacking each other a little.

It was a slow build up, but after about close to a minute or two, both Moondancer and Twilight were fucking themselves with this dildo. The sound of splashing echoed as their hot, sexy asses smacked and splashed some water about with each motion. Their tits bounced and splashed as well in the water, and the other all sight of these two was such an alluring sight. Even the guard, despite all his disciplines and training, couldn’t help but get a growing erection at the sight of these whore mares in heat. Moondancer blushed at the sight of it, panting intensely as she wanted to see more of this cock, she wanted the guard to smack her with this cock and ruin her throat like it was a loose fuck hole.

Twilight was solely focused on pleasing Heph. Smacking her face on his dick, she was throatfucking herself on it. She wanted to make him cum, she needed not only to drink down his hot load, but to prove just how much she loved him. She was a good girl, she was his good girl, and she would do anything he commanded of her, so long as she could remain his good girl. The taste of his cock was intoxicating, her head was spinning, and her nostrils flared to take in as much of his strong, powerful musk. Her thoughts were mush, and her instincts screamed to submit to this thestral lord. She couldn’t even remember how she managed to live her life without a cock like this. She was addicted to this flavor, coiling and slathering her tongue along the impressive, thick length.

“Keep going, Twilight.” Heph commented, still rubbing the back of her head as if she were his most treasured pet. “I’ll reward you soon.” His attention then looked up to the guard. “You;’ve served me well, and I believe you deserve a reward as well.” He gestured to Moondancer. “Enjoy.” The guard nodded his head respectfully and then stepped closer to Moondancer.

Because her eyes were still so intensely focused on this cock, she didn’t see that the thestral’s hands reached down, grabbing at the sides of her head. Even while held, the unicorn continued to fuck herself with Twilight, but the speed was only increasing to match her growing arousal. The guard did what she craved, and his big, throbbing cock was placed over her face. Her mouth opened in a sloppy, slutty looking panting breath, with her tongue dangling and her eyes almost fluttering from it. From here, she could feel its warmth, smell its musk, and almost taste the intense flavor of this thestral cock. So close, this dick was so close, and yet she didn’t just slobber herself on it. She was waiting for him and his orders. She needed permission.

The guard held himself in place for a little while longer, watching with silent amusement as the unicorn was struggling to hold herself back from just deepthroating every inch of it into her greedy throat. Swallowing a little, her tongue remained dangling, her mouth was panting, and her eyes were trembling. She needed this, she needed this, she needed to feel this guard take his big, fat, beautiful cock, and throat fuck her like the dirty, little, filthy whore that she was. She wanted to feel the way he would make her choke on it, every gagging noise would be met with another hard and deep thrust that would make her eyes roll as she would suckle and slather herself all over the length. She wanted it, the rough and deep, hard and then have him blow every drop inside her throat, forcing her to swallow it all down.

Seeing that Moondancer was aroused enough, the guard decided to give the slutty unicorn what she wanted. Pulling a little back, he slipped his dick off her face, directing the dripping, blunt cockhead at her quivering lips. Swallowing again, The mare opened her mouth, letting him place this dick on her tongue. The moment the taste struck at her in full force, she put all of her strength into slamming her face over this cock. She took over half the length within the first bob of her head, and started to throatfuck herself on this guard’s cock. Her eyes were rolling back, twitching as she was moaning a whorish sound over this dick. Her sultry noises matched that of Twilights, and the two mares were slobbering on these cocks, while continuing to fuck themselves with this long, thick dildo.

“There, such a suitable reward for such good girls.” Heph said, seeing as how the two weren’t even thinking anymore, but these mares were driven by their instincts. “Twilight, Moondancer, show us both how much you’ve enjoyed your time here.” While he enjoyed the alicorn on his cock, the guard, though stoic, was still enjoying the way that the unicorn was all but worshipping at his cock.

The guard continued fucking into Moondancer’s throat, not stopping or slowing down. She was gagging a little on it. She had been fantasizing about a guard just coming into her room and so brutally claiming her for a while now, but to experience it now was certainly much, much different. She still was inexperienced in this, but she still did the best she could to take this cock as much as she could. The guard’s cock wasn’t anything like Heph’s dick, but it was still so hard, thick, and the way it rubbed along the back of her throat was so intense. Her body was so hot, driving her to continue fucking herself on the dildo, which made Twilight moan her muffled, slutty sounds on Heph’s dick.

The thestral lord wasn’t as brutal or direct as his guard. He didn’t even shove himself in Twilight’s mouth. Instead, he had her gag and choke herself on his dick. And from how she was so quick and eager to tonguefuck his asshole, she was willing to do anything for him. Circe’s training with her had certainly done its work. She was so devoted to Heph, she would do any deprived things he would ask of her. Just the mere utterance of a command would be enough, so long as she was his good girl, she would be the more broken whore and sluttiest mare in Equestria for him. She slammed herself over and over on his cock, bulging her throat with each bobbing motion.

She didn’t want to stop this, she had it, this cock, this fat dick that she had been craving for so long. Though Moondancer was lucky enough to get to him first, she wanted to be the one who had him the longest. She loved this, she couldn’t get enough of Heph’s dick, she was moaning a muffled cry of orgasmic pleasure as she lost herself in it. She needed more, she wanted to be more of a slut to the thestral. She didn’t care who saw at this point. The Equestrian royal court could look at her being some broken whore, and it didn’t matter to her. Twilight needed to have this dick inside her, always and forever. She could feel it throbbing, shoving it harder down her throat as she backed her ass against her friends, fucking against this dildo.

“Looks like the two of them are going to cum again.” Heph commented, looking at the way Twilight and Moondancer were trembling and shaking. Their nectar was spilling into the water, leaving a glistening spot all around them. “I believe they’ve earned our orgasm. Wouldn’t you agree?” The guard nodded, starting to fuck more into Moondancer’s mouth.

The two were pushing a little more, getting close to their orgasms. The mares could feel the ways these thestral cocks were rubbing along so deep in their mouths, bulging their throats. They could feel them, they could feel them cumming. Instinctively, they pushed as hard as they could, shoving these cocks in the throats like the dirty, little, filthy whores that they were. They were cumming all over the dildo, their eyes rolling back and twitching as they could taste as both the guard and Heph were going to cum. It was so good, their reward, their hard earned reward was finally here. As soon as they felt even the slightest warmth of the stallions’ thick cum on their tongues, they deepthroated onto the girth length.

Both the guard and Heph grunted, feeling as these slutty mares had managed to push them over the edge. Immediately, they gulped down the hot seed that was being pumped into their mouths. Swallowing load after load, rope after rope of hot seed, it was so good, the culmination of everything they had wanted all day. The way these thestrals blew their loads into their bellies, filling them up with every delicious, succulent ounce of cum. They loved it, and only wanted to suck, and suck, and suck, and suck it all down. The guard and Heph were pleasantly surprised at how devoted these two were to drink down their hot and potent seed. Reaching up, both the mare placed their hands on their respective partners.

Twilight’s hands lovingly rubbed at Heph’s belly and muscular chest. She looked up to him with love filled eyes, showing him just how devoted she was, and how much she enjoyed the way his cock felt cumming in her mouth. Moondancer did almost the same, but instead wrapped her arms around the guard’s body, groping a little at his ass as she looked up with the look of a serious whore. She loved the way this cock throbbed in her throat, and she was going to hold onto this until the last drops were spent. Swallowing the last globs of the hot spunk, the two mares eventually released these cocks from their mouths. Losing their strength, they lay in the water, floating on its surface and panting. Drifting a little, the dildo slipped free from both their pussies.

“I believe that’s enough of a bath for today.” Heph commented, getting up from the water. Looking at the guard, he gestured. “Fetch Circe. Tell her that I have some good girls in need of a proper bath.” Both Twilight and Moondancer cooed at the compliment, they were so happy that they managed to please their master.

The Ancient Truth

Opening her eyes, Twilight found herself back in her room within Canterlot Castle. Immediately, she burst open, nearly falling out of the bed, stumbling and collapsing on the floor. Looking around, she took a few moments to somewhat wake up a little more, at least enough to realize that she was indeed in her room. It was strange, was everything still on her mind just some dream? No, no, that couldn’t be it, she had to have done it. The nobles, yes that was it, if she could confirm with Moondancer, then she could make sure that what happened yesterday was real. As well as this, the sensation, a pleasurable afterglow was still rippling throughout her body. Her mind couldn’t stop but think of the sheer joy she felt.

Heph, she pleased him, she was his good girl. Twilight couldn’t stop giggling and shivering with delight. She loved the feeling, it was like how she felt whenever she used to complete tasks for Princess Celestia. Serving the thestral lord gave her this wondrous sensation, it wasn’t like impressing her teacher, but rather fulfilling a purpose. She was just so happy to have been Heph’s good girl. Smacking her lips for a moment, she could still taste him, the way Heph felt on her tongue, and the flavor of his cock, his cum, and the way his gaze was so intense that it sent a massive shiver down her spine. No, it had to be real, not a dream. How she got back to her room, that didn’t matter.

“Maybe I should see him?” Twilight pondered to herself aloud. “Maybe I should just wait until late.” Another thought crossed her mind. “Maybe…fuck, I feel horny. Maybe Moondancer is available?” Her mind couldn’t help but think of the ways she could enjoy the unicorn and her alluring body. And as such, her fantasies were getting ahead of her.

Her mind wandered onwards, fantasies dancing within her thoughts. Twilight couldn’t stop thinking about how the two of them had fucked each other, all for the amusement and pleasure of Heph and that guard. They serviced him, worshipping at his cock with the vigor and passions of a well-trained whore, and the compliments, his blessed dick, and the succulent cum that she could still taste on her tongue, sending trembles of lustful pleasures throughout her being. She was so horny right now, her pussy was so wet and her nipples were poking against her nightgown. She needed to let out this hot and passionate build up. She needed to get Moondancer.

But then, another thought crossed her mind, possibly a sane thought amongst the ever present arousing feelings. She couldn’t just order her friend to her chambers for a day and night of passionate sex. She was back in Canterlot, she wasn’t Heph’s Good Girl right now. She was Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria. She had to be the mare who made all the decisions, the one who held the burden of being a Princess on her shoulders. The weight had never felt so heavy upon her than right now. She had tasted a freedom and pleasure she had never known, and her curiosity only drove her to want to explore more of it.

But she wasn’t a dominant personality, she was a submissive one. Brief, scattering moments of trying to take charge didn’t make her less of a submissive mare. She just wanted to make her do whatever Heph commanded of her. She couldn’t think of any way she had been asleep for so long, and was now awakened to a world that this thestral lord had shown her. Looking over her clothes for the day, she wondered if she could just come up with any excuse to go and visit TwilightForge, just to be there, alone, with Heph. The ideas of what she would want from him only drove her further into her passionate desire. She wasn’t sure where Moondancer was, but she was far too horny to think.

“I just…I just need to calm down…” Twilight panted, muttering quietly to herself. “M-maybe…maybe if I hold it in, it’ll make when I see him again all the better?” It wasn’t a thought she normally would’ve considered, she was somewhat still an impatient mare, even from her unicorn days.

Whenever the curious mare wanted to indulge, explore, or learn something, it was hard to get her to be patient for it. Whether it was her studies, especially around a particular subject that had caught her interest, or something that she wanted to snack on, it was difficult for her to focus on anything but that. And now that she had tasted Heph’s pleasures, and her body was feeling a longing, almost a subconscious itch for it, she could barely think of anything but the desire to indulge in it. Biting a little at her lower lip, she struggled, almost to the point of bodily shaking as she was attempting to reign herself in. As she did so, she muttered more and more under her breath.

“Come on, Twilight…you can’t do this…you’re a Princess…” Twilight muttered, almost chanting quietly as a means to relax herself. “I…I’m a Princess. And once I’m done with my duties…I’ll arrange a visit to TwilightForge. Yes, yes, that should work…” She wasn’t fully sure, but it somewhat relaxed her, pushing her intense arousal a little to the back of her mind. “Now…I guess I should figure out what to wear for today.”

Normally, Twilight would wait for her maids to come and help her in deciding what to wear for the day. Not really fashionably minded, the alicorn wasn’t exactly sure just how important her choice in attire could be. When she first became a monarch, Rarity helped her with her outfits, trying to teach her to determine what was considered appropriate based on the time of year. Twilight was told that as a Princess, what she wore mattered, and it could make, break, start, or end fashion trends. And the last thing she wanted during her rule was any nobles believing their princess didn’t have a proper fashion sense. Still, Twilight never fully understood it, not to the point of not needing help. Thankfully, Rarity left detailed instructions to the maids, but they were running a little late and the Princess was feeling a little impatient, so she looked through her wardrobes.

Among her many dresses were the usual attires. Royal gowns, elaborate regalias, and other noble attires that she had won on casual and special occasions alike. But nothing about them really stood out to her. Twilight had worn these dresses during her daily routines, to grand events like the Grand Galloping Gala, and even whenever she met with members of other kingdoms. They were all so boring, nothing about them seemed to resonate with the alicorn. That is, until she got to the end of the collection. It was a black dress that Rarity had gifted her when she first became a Princess, but Twilight was far too nervous and self conscious at the time. But as she looked it over, she felt a little more confident about it.

“Yes, yes, this will do.” Twilight muttered to herself. Holding it up to herself, she looked at herself in the mirror. “Hmm, looks good, but I should try it first.” Stripping naked, a sensation she had become more accustomed to, and rather enjoyed, she put on the dress.

Putting on the dress, Twilight looked at herself in the mirror. It was fine, a lot more revealing compared to the others, but this only meant it exposed her shoulders and was a little more form fitting. Still, it wasn’t like the special dress Rarity had previously made for her with those expensive materials. Twilight almost considered wearing it, hoping that this would be the perfect dress to wear for Heph, but she remembered something her friend once told her about fashion. Unless it is your standard, never wear the same special gown more than once a week. It was strange, and hardly made any sense to her, but Twilight didn’t want to appear mundane to Heph. What he had given her the other day was the most delightful of gifts, and she only wanted more.

“This will do…well, maybe some adjustments are needed.” Twilight said, still looking at herself over and over again in the mirror. “Hmm, but how to adjust this?” Though not as skilled as Rarity, her practice with the previous dress did help her better understand fashion based magic.

The dress itself, form fitting, exposing her shoulders, still had her arms and chest covered. As well as this, it hugged comfortably against her bra, hiding her soft and sensitive nipples under the cushioning fabric. Doing a small twirl, Twilight wasn’t looking at this dress as if she cared about it, but rather was caring about how Heph would react to it. And while form fitting, and far more arousing compared to the other dresses she would’ve normally worn, it still felt so restricting. Her mind returned to TwilightForge, how freely dressed, almost liberating the mares looked with their own attire. Part of her wondered if she could get away with some illusion magic to disguise her as an ordinary mare, so she could walk naked in the thestral’s home as a guest, but this little fantasy was shaken from her head quickly.

“No, no. I can’t do that.” Twilight said, muttering a little to herself as she still giggled at the idea. “Still…I’m sure I can think of something. After a few more moments, she snapped her fingers as an idea struck her. “I know, this should work!” Igniting her horn, she let her magic wash and flow over her body.

The dress she wore rippled slightly, the magic taking a firm and in depth hold over it. The exposed shoulder area opened up some more, splitting more down the center of her chest, revealing her alluring cleavage, which meant her bra couldn’t be worn. Her nipples pressed against the fabric, almost visible through it should anyone look at her chest for too long. A faint giggle caused her body to shake, nearly exposing the faintest look of her areolas. From how her chest looked, just running, skipping, or even sneaking too hard could cause her tits to spill out of her dress. The already form fitting style of this dress only tightened on her, feeling more like second skin against her curves, which caused her to remove her panties, as the dress made them more visible against how it pressed against her.

By the time the magic was finished, the mare’s dress had been appropriately modified. It was so much tighter, and yet more liberating to the alicorn. Twilight felt as though she was naked, and yet still dressed enough where it wasn’t a fully exposed body to anyone who looked at it. Looking at herself in the mirror again, the Princess blushed, thinking less about how slutty she was looking, wearing no underwear, and having her tits almost on full display, but she was thinking about how Heph would react to the sight of her. She wondered if he would command her to suck him off or sandwich his dick between her boobs while wearing this dress, letting his hot, white spunk contrast against the black fabric? Or maybe he wouldn’t be able to control himself, tearing it off and fucking her into a mess.

“Princess?” Called a mare’s voice, knocking at the door. The sudden sound roused the mare from her thoughts, nearly startling her so much that her boobs nearly bounced out of her dress. “Princess Twilight? Are you awake?”

“Y-yes…yes I am.” Twilight replied, composing herself as she recognized the sound of her maid’s voice. She knew what she was here, and so decided to see how they would react to her. “There is no need.” Walking over to the door, she opened it. “As you can see, I am already dressed.”

The seven or so maids all had the same look on their faces. A subtle blush with a gasping shock as they saw the attire their princess was wearing. Thinking back to what she wore yesterday, they were still in utter disbelief over what she was wearing now. This black dress was far more revealing, and how she wore it with such a beaming glow on her face, it only added to the confusion. These maids had serviced Twilight for a long while now, and to see the normally indecisive and shy mare they have worked with to be so much more open, so much more daring, they weren’t exactly sure what to do, or what to say. But Twilight looked to be happy dressing like that, so there had to be some reason for this change. Either way, they smiled warmly, wanting to be as supportive with their princess as they could.

“Since I’m already dressed, I am feeling quite hungry.” Twilight commented, already starting to walk, the maids quickly following. “Where is Moondancer?”

“The steward is hard at work for today, so I will have another pony act in her place today.” The maid said, keeping up with Twilight’s walking pace. “I am sorry that I don’t know enough about your schedule outside of breakfast.”

“It’s no problem.” Twilight smiled. “For now, I would like to eat, and I am in a very productive mood. So I would like to get as much work done today as possible.”

Throughout the day, rumors and whispers among the many staff, servants, maids, and guards spoke of how Princess Twilight was behaving. Some said she was wearing a dress so tight that it was like she was practically naked. Others commented how they were certain they had seen her nipples against her dress. And at least one or two guards blushed as they recalled how she sneezed during her meetings, and it looked like one of her breasts pushed out of her dress. Twilight herself was hard at work. After eating a hearty breakfast, she had spent the last few hours engaging in her royal duties, speaking to the royal court, negotiating with the many merchant leaders, and reviewing policy changes, adjustments, and other bureaucratic paperwork for the day.

By a little before noon, a well respected and well honored figure arrived at the castle. Dressed in his blue robes and pointed hat, golden stars and moons gleamed almost magically, and the faint chime of bells followed him as he walked. The elderly gray unicorn stallion, Star Swirl the Bearded, the most well respected and powerful of the unicorn mages. Stroking along his long, white beard, he couldn’t help but overhear the whispers that were being spoken about Twilight. Knowing her for a long time now, he wouldn’t believe for a moment that anything these guards and servants were gossiping about was true. This was only until he arrived in the throne room, and saw the alicorn mare herself.

“Star Swirl?! Welcome, welcome.” Twilight said, not expecting this visitor, but welcoming him all the same. “A pleasure to see you. What brings you to Canterlot?”

Star Swirl was hesitant in his response. The rumors he had heard when he entered the castle were true. Princess Twilight Sparkle, dressing in a gown like something from some strange, almost erotic dream. He could hardly believe it, and yet it was sitting there before him. Still, perhaps there was no need for any alarm. He recalled both Celestia and Luna were equally shy about their choice of attire before he and his allies were trapped in limbo. And when he met Princess Cadance that one time, he wasn’t sure if what she wore was royal regalia, or some elaborate nightgown. Still, it was strange that she had undergone such a change in attire since the last time he saw her.

“I was told that thestrals have moved back into Canterlot’s mountain.” Star Swirl commented. “I wanted to confirm for myself.”

“Lord Heph and his people have established a home in the ancient mines within the mountain.” Twilight explained. “They named it TwilightForge, and it’s-” Then something Star Swirl said resonated with her. “Wait, did you say ‘returned’?”

“I did. And I was worried if there were any lingering hostilities.” Star Swirl nodded. “Perhaps we can discuss this over lunch. I feel a meal may help process everything I have to say.” Twilight didn’t argue, and was feeling somewhat hungry anyways.

Sitting in a more private dining room, both Twilight and Star Swirl were enjoying their meal. And while the meal was delicious, the alicorn princess was more curious as to what this great sage of a unicorn had to tell her. Star Swirl hadn’t given much more information, and she had no knowledge of the thestrals living in Canterlot’s mountain. She knew, thanks to Luna’s journal, that the thestrals came from Equestria, but by the time she wrote about them, Canterlot was already established, and the thestrals lived more to the south. So the idea that they previously were in the mountain itself only added to her curiosity. Maybe this was how they were able to establish TwilightForge quickly? Like returning home after being away for so long.

“Star Swirl.” Twilight said with a pleasuring greeting, finishing her meal. “You sounded like the thestrals lived in Canterlot’s mountain before?”

“That is correct.” Star Swirl explained, also finishing his meal. “Though I think it would be better if I showed you.” With that, he pulled out a scroll from his robes. Unrolling it, a series of arcane glyphs sparked to magical life.

Starting as a dim light, it grew and grew until it was so bright, that Twilight needed to cover her eyes for a moment. When she opened them again, she saw that the scroll had created a magical projection. Within this projection, she saw that the land appeared to be Equestria, but it must’ve been ancient, even predating the alicorn princesses. None of the towns she knew existed, no Ponyville, and not even the Castle of the Two Sisters. But there was the mountain of Canterlot, and while it looked like there was some settlement on the mountain, it wasn’t the city of Canterlot, but instead something similar to that of TwilightForge, but outside of the mountain. Her jaw nearly dropped as she looked in on it, marveling at it.

“Now, many long centuries ago, before myself and the other Pillars sealed yourself in Limbo with the Pony of Shadows, but before the first stones that you have walked on in Canterlot were laid, the mountain was home to the thestrals.” Star Swirl explained, swirling his hand to adjust and display more and more of the arcane conjured images for the mare. “The thestral empire the High Forge was founded within the mountains that were later called Canterlot. There, they mined countless gems and metals.”

The image then shifted, as if it was traveling along the streets of this ancient city. Twilight was amazed with how this city looked so similar to TwilightForge, though seeing it on the surface, rather than deep within the cavernous depths was strange, like it was something out of a fable. Still, she continued to look on, even as the images moved into the caves and mines, the alicorn saw what could only be described as rivers of metal ores, shimmering gemstones, and the countless thestrals mining them. The way the minerals were running along the stones was like veins in some earthen giant. It was marvelous, making her eyes widen as she continued to listen to Star Swirl’s explanations.

“Their magic altered the very foundation of the stone, making a near endless supply of these resources.” Star Swirl explained, adjusting the image some more. “Ever they delved, all but hollowing out the mountain, creating near endless tunnels and caverns of mines.”

The thestrals worked on the mines, digging into the metals and gems, but what's more, was the smithing methods. Twilight saw as thestral smiths worked in unison to strike at metals so hot, they were a blazing red. Other smiths were so skilled in some manner of defensive magic, they could stick their arm into the forge, grabbing the raw, hot metal from the inferno, lifting it upwards to let it be smashed by massive hammers easily many times larger than the thestral itself. Were these how ancient thestrals worked their craft? It was nothing like what she had seen in TwilightForge. Were these ancient techniques that have been lost to history? She felt like she should tell Heph about this, maybe she would be praised by him, be his good girl? The thought made her quietly coo in delight.

“Now, the High Forge was the capital of the Thestral empire for untold centuries and generations. Rumors and legends had it that the mountain itself was crafted by them rather than a naturally occuring feature of the land, explaining why Canterlot’s mountain stands alone in the center of Equestria. But these are only legends.” Star Swirl commented, changing the image back to outside the kingdom. “And while they ruled their domain, the rest of what would be Equestria was unclaimed, the perfect place for fields, farms, and pastures for the settling ponykind.”

The image shifted again, now spanning outwards from the mountain, focusing on the fertile hills and grasslands that would be where Ponyville was founded. And as the images moved about, time seemed to speed up, revealing to Twilight the arrival of the three tribes. First the clan of pegasi, led by Commander Hurricane, founded the cloud domain of Pegalopolis. Then the unicorns, stumbling upon the massive gem-covered hills and lesser mountains that were the byproduct of the thestrals, led by Princess Platinum, founding the kingdom of Unicornia. And finally, the earth ponies, seeing the value in the land, and already developing what would be massive farmlands, led by Chancellor Puddinghead, founding the territory of Earth.

“The three tribes, fleeing the windigos they had brought about by their conflicts, came across the thestral’s lands.” Star Swirl resumed his explanation. “And while the thestrals remained in their mountain, the three tribes, with the assistance of their aids, one of which being my student, Clover the Clever, they had defeated the windigos and the three became allies. At the time, the thestrals continued to more or less ignore the newcomers to their territories, but eventually, they could no longer ignore them.”

The image moved, showing the city of Pegasopolis, looking more like an ancient version of Cloudsdale, floating close to the High Forge. From there, a series of pegasi flew down to the thestral city, and some leader, possibly the successor of Commander Hurricane, met with a strong, well dressed, and armored thestral, possibly their leader, meeting with this pegasus leader. The two seemed to be discussing something, and the end of this discussion ended with a handshake. From there, the images sped up, seeing a unicorn king, the heir to Princess Platinum, shaking hands with the same thestral king. And then an earth mare in some fancy, albeit dirt covered clothes, the leader following Chancellor Puddinghead, shaking hands with the thestral leader.

“The pegasi, being a flying race, were the first to meet with the thestrals. Their leader, King Lugh, met with Commander Typhoon, and the two made the first trade arrangement with a foreign power. The High Forge would have preferential weather, a responsibility the pegasi were taking a more active role in, and the pegasi would be given thestral smithed weapons and armor.” Star Swirl said, his tone sounding far more monotone and academic as he spoke. “The unicorn king, Electrum Light, traded arcane knowledge that the unicorns had spent millennia studying, in exchange for knowledge on gems and gem crafting. This has led to some unicorns having spells to locate gems, much like your friend, Rarity. And finally, the earth pony leader, Chancellor Stewson traded food in exchange for thestral aid in clearing out many hills and smaller mountains to make more room for farmland.”

The images continued to flow, and time sped up, possibly another several decades or so passing by in front of Twilight. She was becoming more and more excited about it. Reading what she did in the TwilightForge library, she was so eager to learn as much as she could. As well as this, she was thrilled that Rarity’s natural magical talents at locating gems could have a possible connection to the ancient thestrals and unicorn alliance. She couldn’t help but roll her eyes a little playfully, thinking about how the unicorn would try and trace back her lineage and see if she could’ve gotten this talent from some ancient unicorn nobility. Putting these thoughts aside, Twilight continued to watch on as Star Swirl’s images moved on.

The flow of time accelerated, and the settlements of Earth grew out, becoming no longer a singular large town, and was spread about a series of towns, villages, and other settlements. The farmlands grew as well, accommodating to the growing populations. The unicorn kingdom shrank as the nobility became more inclusive, and the pegasi became less and less isolationist. This joining of the three tribes established a new settlement, the town that would eventually become a home for all of ponykind. It was only years after that, that a new set of visitors arrived. They flew in, coming as if from the heavens. A pair of familiar alicorns, the mares that would eventually become the Princesses of Equestria, Celestia and Luna.

“Celestia and Luna came a few decades following the founding of this settlement., and the lands of Equestria that surrounded the Canterlot mountain. Once there, they spoke with the now King Hadur of the High Forge. The alicorn sisters wished for a new place for them to live and when the many tribes and settlements began to follow them, the thestrals agreed to this.” Star Swirl said, sounding almost a little proud as he explained this part of the history. “I and the Pillars of Equestria had been founded by this time, and the thestrals agreed to this, traveling down from their mountain to create the Castle of the Two Sisters.”

The images changed again, focusing now as the thestrals traveled down from the mountain, venturing to the large cliffside that would eventually be surrounded by what would eventually be the Everfree Forest, the craftmen got to work. Time sped up, and in a relatively short amount of years, the Castle of the Two Sisters was formed. It was amazing, and Twilight saw as both Celestia and Luna spoke with the King, as well as numerous scribes that were exchanging information between this new united kingdom and the thestral empire. Looking at how this exchange happened, the Princess watched with glee as in one vision, Princess Luna writing in her journal, the very same one that Twilight would eventually find. She couldn’t help but giggle at this.

“For a time, the two civilizations prospered.” Star Swirl stated. “But overtime, the thestrals started to realize just how far the new kingdom at the base of their mountain was spreading.”

The vision changed, and while time was speeding up to show the development, the lighting and tone seemed to be different. The many settlements were getting bigger, spreading far and wide, so much so that it was becoming closer and closer to modern day Equestria, though there was something else about it. The vision resumed at a more modest speed, but was now showing an intense arguing between Celestia and Luna. Her heart sank a little, as she knew what this was, the birth of Nightmare Moon. Even Star Swirl’s face gave a saddened look as he looked at the vision. Speeding it up again, he didn’t want to show the rise of the corrupted alicorn, nor the battle and eventual banishment of the alicorn princess.

“By the time this happened, the Pillars and I were sealed in Limbo, unaware of time and space.” Star Swirl said, wiping a tear from his eyes. “Even now, I feel if I was there, I couldn't have stopped this from happening.”

“I understand.” Twilight commented, nodding as she watched the rest of this vision of Nightmare Moon’s banishment to the moon. “I’m happy my friends and I were able to free her from the corruption.”

“As am I. But let us continue.” Star Swirl nodded, changing up the vision. “Celestia, now alone, reached out for aid from the thestral king, who served as a somewhat confidant for a few years before this.”

Looking at the vision, she saw this king, now a much older stallion, speaking with the alicorn. Though she couldn't hear any words, Twilight could see that this thestral was kind and caring about her. For a moment, she wondered if this could be the beginning of some relationship, similar to how she and Heph were, but as the vision continued on, nothing of that sort came of them. Still, it was so nice to see this thestral helping her, even offering to let her live in the mountainous home of the thestrals, giving her a nice place to stay, and once she was there, the look on her face was so amazing. Something about the spectacular view of the mountain seemed to be so breathtaking, it seemed to help her move on, though she would spend every night looking out at the mare on the moon.

“Upon the king’s suggestion, Celestia moved to the mountainous kingdom as his most honored guest.” Star Swirl explained, his tone becoming a little lower and more serious. “But from here, things began to move in a way that neither the ponies, nor the thestrals would ever return from.” As the magic changed, the vision’s details also became more exaggerated, most likely because unlike before, he wasn’t there and rather learned of these events when he came across this historic scroll.

The vision now changed, showing not only the thestral city on the mountains taking in numerous ponies into the newly developing city, there were more and more thestrals who were slowly pushing themselves into the mountain. Twilight was a little confused by this. Why were these thestrals going deeper into the mountain? It seemed that while many still lived on the surface of this slowly forming city, the majority of them were choosing to leave the surface. She didn’t understand why this was happening, especially as so many were seemingly enjoying themselves. Even the king seemed to be moving his throne down into the mountain, as his former palace was being slowly changed into the Canterlot castle that she was more familiar with. And eventually, the city was complete, and nearly everyone in the surface city were ponies, while the thestrals all lived within the deep mines of the castle.

“At first, the new ponies of Equestria settled in the now former thestral capital. The citizens migrated deeper and deeper into their mines, and before long, the new city of Canterlot was founded by the ponies.” Star Swirl explained. “It was difficult at first. The thestrals had a far more open and free spirited culture compared to the many ponies who had been moving there.”

The vision swirled to show a much better look of the ancient thestrals, dressing in clothes quite similar to how they were before, which seemed to be practically something skimpy compared to the migrating ponies. There was a clear looking difference between the ponies and the thestrals. It was nothing openly hostile, but there was an obvious enough tension between the ponies who wore clothes that semeed to overly cover their bodies, and the thestrals were not afraid to engage in debacherous things, though openly fucking was minimum. But the number of brothels seemed to only further cause tension between the migrating ponies and the thestrals. The vision then changed to show Celestia meeting with the thestral King, and whatever it was talking about, it seemed to be something intense for a moment.

From there, it seemed the thestrals were getting along much better with the ponies, though it wasn’t that all of them were into it, but there were a number of ponies who were adjusting more to thestral culture. Some were dressing in more and more revealing clothes, much to the shock of their peers, but nothing seemed to be anything bad or hostile yet. Twilight only looked on as she felt a little comfort at how it wasn’t strange to want to experience the culture or another. Though she did notice how just about none of the thestrals were bothering with pony culture, at least not outside of what they could use in their crafting. Maybe they just weren’t interested? Or perhaps it was just they didn’t see a need outside the pragmatic?

“Princess Celestia assured the next King, Igni, that the thestrals would always have a home on the surface, but this relationship was slowly dying down.” Star Swirl commented with a saddened sigh. “Time unfortunately eroded this promise.”

The vision became darker, more saddened. The many thestrals in the mines worked hard, sweating and bleeding in the darkness, lit only by the countless forge fires. All the while, the city of Canterlot continued to grow. From the way Twilight was looking at it, it looked less like a partnership, and more like the ponies were taking advantage of the thestrals’ craftsmanship and skills. Even Celestia seemed to be engaging in far more meetings and social events, such as the Grand Galloping Gala, with the growing unicorn nobility than the thestrals. Even her meetings and talks with King Igni were becoming less and less, eventually she didn’t bother to come, only having some stand in to serve as her emissary. But then something else happened, focusing less on the thestrals, and more on Celestia herself.

She was still in despair over the loss of Luna, and seemed to have been focusing on establishing alliances with the other nations. The king of Griffonstone, the jarl of Yakyakistan, the Queen of the Crystal Empire, the Leader of the Kirins, and even the Dragon Lord of the Dragonlands, the Princess tried to establish peace. Though for most of them, this alliance was little more than an agreement not to war with each other, as hardly any of them wanted anything to do with Equestria. And during this time, one of Celestia’s most personal and loyal unicorn guards grew close to the alicorn, and with the passing of a few years, they became even closer. Before long, the two were lovers, and for the first time in so long, she felt a comfort and peace she desperately needed.

“Celestia had found what she needed, but it wouldn’t be until it was too late that she learned what the cost was.” Star Swirl said, his voice sounding sullen and down. “I’ll admit, this is one of many regrets I have for my absence. Part of me still believes I could’ve done something about this. But this was when the relations between the thestrals and Equestria broke. It began when she returned from a diplomatic mission from Mount Aris and her meeting with Queen Nova of the hippogriffs.”

The vision shifted to Celestia returning to Canterlot, but looked on in horror as she saw part of the city was burning. There were riots, and both thestrals and the city guards were fighting each other in the streets. And while she looked around for what the source of this conflict was, she spotted a royal looking thestral, having thoroughly beaten her lover. Enraged, she unleashed her magic, freezing the thestrals, ending the conflict immediately. The next series of images that flowed through this magic depicted the thestral king, who was now a much older stallion, along with the younger looking royal. But Celestia, with her injured lover beside her, seemed to have no interest in anything the king said, and whatever was being spoken of brought about an inflamed anger from the alicorn.

The next series of images were all of the thestrals in a mass being magically carried off from Canterlot’s mountain. Celestia, standing on the balcony of her castle, her lover at her side, looked out, watching the numerous magically carried thestrals. The only thing about them that seemed to be moving were their eyes, looking up at their former home in betrayal. Twilight was horrified by this. As far back as she could remember, she had always known Princess Celestia to be a kind, benevolent, and understanding ruler. So the idea of her not only being so uncaring for other groups, especially when they were the ones who helped her and her kingdom, and then banished them from their ancestral home filled her with a sadness, like she never truly knew who her mentor was.

But what really scared her was how Celestia did it with her magic. She had seen the Princess raise and lower the Sun, but to forcibly exile an entire race with such a show of force. There wasn’t even a chance for discourse, for negotiations, or anything. The alicorn just punished an entire kingdom, forcing them from their homes, and using her magic to freeze them just to ensure they had no choice in the matter. She felt like her insides were in a knot, and she couldn’t help but wonder if her mentor was still like this, even after all this time. She had never felt such a guilt wash over her. She needed to do something about it, and Star Swirl noticed the sorrowful look on the mare’s face.

“It was a tragic event, and things only became worse from there.” Star Swirl said, changing the image, showing a much older looking lover laying on a bed, with Celestia at his side. Twilight could tell what this was. The stallion was dying, and the Princess wanted to be with him until the end. “It wasn’t until he was on his deathbed, fifty years later since that day, that he revealed the truth to her. He had picked a fight with Prince Hamel, enraging the passionate thestral and baiting him into a fight.”

“Why?! Why would they do that?” Twilight asked, interrupting the magical vision. “Celestia had been nothing but kind to them, and they all but built the city for them. So why would anyone do this?!”

“It was greed.” Star Swirl said, speaking in a low, saddened tone as he shook his head. “The nobles had gotten to him, brought them more to their way of thinking. They were taking full advantage of the thestrals, and when they refused to pay for the services, the thestrals tried to object through the proper channels. Celestia’s lover took advantage of the young Prince’s anger and resentment, getting him into a fight which erupted into a riot. As well as rumors that the nobles were planning on slowly outing the thestrals from their homes anyway, if Celestia did not take their side.”

“So they used her.” Twilight commented, looking at the vision of Celestia being told the truth by her dying lover. “She loved him, and he used her. He took advantage of her and it caused the thestrals to be banished.”

“He was possibly a good stallion at first, but the position he held exposed him to nobles he should’ve never met. And by the time Celestia learned the truth, it was too late.” Star Swirl said, sighing a little. “After his funeral, she tried in vain to reach out to the thestrals. But the now King Hamel was not interested in her words, and his son, the volatile General Vulca, wanted war. It was only the wisdom of the King’s grandson, someone I know you’re familiar with, the young Heph, kept a somewhat peace.”

“Heph kept the peace?” Twilight asked, amazed as she saw the young thestral she has come to fall in love with. “He was around, even back then?”

“He was. The enchantments the thestrals had learned from the unicorns in the ancient past allowed them to craft items that have aided in prolonging their lives.” Star Swirl said, showing the visions of Celestia sending emissary after emissary, letter after letter, and gift after gift, all of which were ignored. “Celestia spent many long years trying to make things right with the thestrals. And in her desperation, she tried to use Princess Luna.”

“Princess Luna? But wasn’t she still banished to the moon?” Twilight asked, watching as the vision was now showing both alicorn sisters in a negotiating room with Hamel, Vulca, and Heph. “I don’t understand, how could she be there?”

“That’s because she wasn’t.” Star Swirl explained. “In her desperation to try and at least open up a conversation, let alone a negotiation, Celestia used her royal mage to masquerade as her sister. Given how long it had been since Luna was gone, it came as somewhat of a surprise, but the Princess was able to explain everything away. How she did, or what she said, I am not sure.”

The vision of the alicorns with the thestrals played out, and while the fake Luna seemed to be doing all of the talking, Heph was focused, calm, and said little, if anything at all as Hamel reluctantly spoke with Celestia, though seemed to be interested in what Luna had to say. But then something else happened, something Twilight couldn’t understand. The Princess, her mentor of so many years, lashed out. She asserted herself in a way that utterly ruined the negotiations, even as the fake Luna was shocked by the alicorn’s words and tone. And if there was a chance, even a fraction of one, it was destroyed by Celestia’s more dominant personality. Though no wars, conflicts, or open hostilities were brought about from this, the damage was still done. The thestrals left the swamp lands that they were all but banished to.

“This is the last of the events I know about.” Star Swirl explained, letting the vision play out. “Following that negotiation, the thestrals migrated away, far away from the lands of Equestria. From what I have learned, they settled somewhere, and they lived out their lives until they were discovered again, by you.”

The vision showed the lands around the swamp were somewhat becoming rich in ore and gems, but were utterly incapable of growing food. Despite some terraforming efforts, it wasn’t enough, and eventually, they abandoned the land, migrating as far to the west as they could go. As the vision further played out, it showed the fake Luna, dropping her disguise, clearly berating Celestia for what had happened. The princess, stressed and frustrated with how everything turned out, was not interested in what the mage’s words, and from the intense look on her face, whatever was said, it led to the unicorn retiring from their position. Celestia was alone in her chambers, a swirl of magic rippled and flickered around her. She knew this was her fault, and yet she couldn’t allow herself to look past herself, the ego that had grown in her, and now the relationship with the thestrals were ruined beyond repair.

“And that is it.” Star Swirl commented, letting the magic fade. “That was the history of the thestrals with Equestria. How it started, how it ended, and now we have what you have done.”

“I…I didn’t know. When I first found Luna’s journal, detailing them, there were countless notes about where they could’ve gone.” Twilight commented, muttering a little to herself. “How could she have possibly known when she was…” Then it dawned on her. “The mage?!”

“Yes, that is my belief as well.” Star Swirl said. “I believe after retiring from their position, the once former royal mage managed to locate Princess Luna’s journal.” He couldn’t help but let out a low sigh of pride in his voice. “Though banished, Luna could still reach out in dreams, and from there, managed to predict where the thestrals would’ve migrated to, and the mage then marked it all down in the princess’ journal, hiding it away from Celestia.”

“So now…what do I do?” Twilight asked, looking at the elderly unicorn. “I…Lord Heph has a right to know about this, all of this.”

“I cannot say whether that is the right or wrong path to take.” Star Swirl commented. “I wasn’t around, and I failed to stop what could’ve been preventable. But you have shown me wisdom in ideals such as unity and friendship I have never known. So if anything could be done, I am sure you can do it.” He then smiled warmly. “And whatever you decide, I will support you, however I can.”

“Thank you, Star Swirl.” Twilight said, feeling a heaviness on her shoulders from the revelations she had just witnessed. “But…can I have some time to think this all over.”

“Of course, take all the time you need.” Star Swirl said, getting up from his seat. “I’ll send Steward Moondancer along if you so desire.” Twilight only nodded, letting the stallion leave the room.

Twilight’s mind was in a massive flurry of emotions. She had no idea that such a history had happened. She felt terrible for what Celestia did, and yet also felt guilty for thinking of her mentor in such a way. The Princess wasn’t sure what to do. She had to tell Heph, that much she had decided. But how could she approach him about this? Maybe the histories in the thestral archives already had this information? She trusted in Star Swirl’s spell, knowing that the vision was not incorrect or biased, but who knows what the thestral’s accounts would say. She needed to speak to him, she wanted Heph to know that she would do anything to make amends to him and his kingdom. Canterlot is just as much their home as it is hers, and she wanted to remind all of Equestria of this.

“Yes…I…I’ll speak to Moondancer. Everything must be done with the most precise care.” Twilight muttered to herself. “Yes, yes, that should work. I’ll reach out to Heph, I’ll let him know I need to speak with him.”

A Gentle Confrontation

“Come on…come on…where are you?” Twilight asked herself aloud, pacing back and forth in her chambers. Her horn was sparking periodically with some aura in her attempts to contact Moondancer. “An entire city full of ponies, and a castle full of guards, maids, and servants, and not a single one of them had seen you?!”

Given how important their jobs were, Twilight and Moondancer had established a somewhat magical link with each other. So long as they were not blocked off from their magic, they could reach out and contact each other via this personalized scrying spell. And after what Star Swirl had shown her, the alicorn’s mind was in an absolute panic. She was disgusted with what Celestia had done, and she just wanted to make things right with Heph for it. But rather than just run off and do something reckless, she wanted to talk about it with Moondancer first. But no matter how many times she tried to reach out with her magic, the unicorn didn't answer. It wasn’t that her magic was blocked, she just wasn’t responding.

Asking every maid, guard, and servant she came across, Twilight had tried everything she could to try and figure out what was happening, but not a single one had seen the steward. She wasn’t in her office, she wasn’t in her bedroom, she wasn’t in the study, as far as anyone was concerned or knew, Moondancer wasn’t even in the Castle. She tried to guard the city guard, and while patrolling around her usual stops, the library, the book stores, the restaurants and cafes she enjoyed eating at, and even her residential home, not a single one could locate the mare. It never once crossed her mind that Moondancer might be in any danger, but she was so lost and afraid, uncertain what to do without her friend.

“Moondancer…where are you?” Twilight was huffing, almost to the point of hyperventilating in her growing panic. Eventually, she collapsed on her bed, her face in her hands as she let out a muffled scream in her overthinking worries. “Moondancer! Where the fuck are you?”

Within TwilightForge, a chamber was echoing with the mix of hard grunts, whorish moans, and the slapping flesh of thick, thestral cocks slamming in and out of Moondancer’s pussy, ass, and throat. The mare was tied up, dangling from the ceiling as silvery ropes held her aloft. The mare wasn’t just getting throatfucked by these stallions, but she was bobbing her head over these cocks. She moaned over them, slobbering her tongue along the meaty, sweaty lengths of the thestrals. Circe, along with many other mares, were watching with an eager smirk. She had invited the unicorn down to have some personal training sessions, and when the stallions arrived in this room, she eagerly stripped from her clothes and submitted to them.

It had been a little under an hour, and so far, once she was tied up, Moondancer eagerly accepted the stallion. Her pussy and ass were practically drooling with want. They didn’t even do either with any foreplay or warmups. The stallions grabbed at her, spreading her arms and legs, and began fucking into her. Moondancer wasn’t even a mare to them, she was just some whore, a mess of holes to be fucked over and over again. Circe hummed a little playfully as she saw just how badly the mare had broken. Part of her did wonder if there would be anything else, but as far as she was concerned, everything was going along smoothly.

“Now, now, don’t hog her all day.” Circe said, clapping her hands a little to get the stallions’ attention. “Master Heph said she is a reward for all of you, and you are just the first group.” Hearing this, the stallions picked up their speeds.

Moondancer’s body was fucked harder and deeper. Her pussy was being stretched by a fat dick, while her ass and throat were equally filled. The thestrals huffed and groaned out, snapping a little as they clenched their teeth hard from their coming orgasm. The three of them were working over her body, shaking her harder and faster. Her ass slapped against their hips, and her tits bounced wildly with each deep thrust. The thestrals all reached climax together, pulling and ramming their full lengths into her body. Moondancer moaned out, her eyes rolling back as she came from the sloppy warmth that was being pumped inside her.

The pleasure was intense, and her body was so sore and sensitive from this. These thestrals, who were just some of the male staff in the castle, enjoyed the feeling of blowing their thick loads in the mare’s pussy. She quivered and shivered, trembling and twitching as her own climax washed over her. She eagerly and greedily swallowed down the thick seed being pumped into her belly, and loved how hot it felt as her womb and asshole were filling with this cum. Holding themselves in place a little while longer, the stallions pulled out, letting their spunk leak out of her fucked silly holes.

“Very good.” Circe said with a smile. “Now, if you would still like a turn with her, please take a ticket and resume your duties. You will be called upon when your turn has come.” The stallions nodded eagerly as they left the room. Snapping her fingers, she gestured to some of the mares besides her. “Clean her up, and then call in the next group.”

Walking over to the sweaty, panting, weakened unicorn, the thestral mares lowered her down, though kept her tied up. Licking their lips, the mares began to feel her up, fondling at her tingling breasts, suckling on her overly sensitive nipples. And when Moondancer moaned out from the pleasure, at least two of the mares started making out with her, gently shoving their tongues in her mouth. She cooed and licked at their tongues, even as they were tasting the still warm excess cum that was in her mouth. The mares around her hips fingered into her pussy and asshole, letting out the cum spill out of her stretched holes. Moondancer moaned as she continued kissing the thestral mares.

“How does it feel, Moondancer?” Circe asked, her words sounding almost hypnotic in the mare’s ear. “How does it feel to submit, to embrace who you are?”

“Yes…I love it…” Moondancer cooed, moaning whorishly as her tongue rubbed along the other two mares. “I want more…I want to feel more of it…please…please…please give me all the pleasures…”

“Such a good girl…you are the good girl that Master Heph wants…” Circe continued to speak, her voice tingling as it was triggering the mare’s pleasure. “Because he wanted you to be his good girl, he has left me in charge of your training. And since you’ve done so well, I believe you are ready for the final stage of your training.” She couldn’t help but savor the look on Moondancer’s face, the way she was panting and so turned on by the way she had been fucked and pleasured before. “I regret to say I don’t know how many there will be in total, but Heph has instructed me to let you go when he deems you ready.”

As she said this, the door opened. Half a dozen thestrals walked in, all of which looked quite large and somewhat imposing. They were dressed in heavy garbs that gave the impression they were smiths of some kind. Moondancer could already feel herself getting so much more turned on than before. The way they looked at her, like she was some raw material to be shaped and molded to their desires filled with a longing, a sense of purpose that only thestrals could give her. The mares, seeing the stallions have arrived, pulled back, returning to Circe’s side. She smirked, clapping her hands to get the smiths’ attention.

“Welcome, great smiths of TwilightForge.” Circe greeted. “Master Heph has seen fit to reward you for your hard work and the great progress in the expansion and development of our home here. Gesturing to Moondancer, she smiled. “Now, please enjoy her to your heart's content. She has been trained well, and you do not need to hold back, even if she is just an Equestrian mare.”

Looking her over again, the smiths all smirked, snorting and huffing a little as they approached her. Unlike the first group, they were not interested in having her tied up. With a smooth and fluid motion of their hands, they undid every knot and bind the silvery rope along her body, letting her collapse to the floor with an audible thud. Undoing their clothes a little, the half dozen stallions presented their cocks. While not as long as the thestrals she had handled so far, they were certainly thicker. Moodancer looked at the stallions with eager hunger, licking her lips to get herself nice and wet for them. She let out her tongue, showing the stallions just how excited she was to suck them off.

“Moondancer, I understand your eagerness, but do you believe you can take so many at once?” Circe asked, feigning a compassionate voice. “Perhaps you would like a break?”

“No…no…I want it…” Moondancer cooed, moaning as she took her hands and pulled at the sides of her mouth as she flapped her tongue at the stallions in a vulgar manner. “Please…fuck my face…make me your broken whore…feed me your fat cocks…and drown me in your yummy cum…”

Jerking themselves a little, the stallions only became more and more excited as they moved in to fuck this mare in the mouth. In their haste, two of them managed to get their cockheads into her gaping maw. Moondancer moaned an almost gagged sound as they forced themselves into her. Her eyes rolled back a little as they didn’t both wait for her to get used to their sizes as they started to get into a steady, thrusting speed. Moondancer loved this feeling, having not just her cheeks stuffed, but her throat bulging as the two dicks were rubbing against each other in her mouth. The mix of tastes between the dicks were tingling along her tongue and she was shaking her hips a little as she was getting throatfucked by them.

The rest of the smiths got to work, grabbing and adjusting the mare to be better fucked by them. Grabbing at her arms, one on each side of her, these stallions chose to simply be jerked off by her. She obeyed, gripping these dicks and rubbing them, stroking along their thick, strong lengths as they looked at her like the pony whore she was. The last two decided on taking her from both ends. Hoisting her up, the one walking around her angled his cock into her pussy, taking full advantage at how wet it was. His dick slipped into her so effortlessly, he was hammering into her slutty hole without any resistance. But as he groped and fondled her soft flank, he pressed both his thumbs against her plump ponut.

The one still left from fucking her joined the two in her mouth. Though it was obvious she was struggling with these two already, the third didn’t care as he pressed his cockhead between them. The two didn’t mind, and Moondancer’s eyes were brought down, looking at the third with shock and confusion. She couldn’t do this, fitting three meaty dicks in her mouth and throat at the same time? She wasn’t ready for this. But she couldn’t deny the pleasure it brought her. Her pussy clamped down hard on the one fucking her there, and when his thumbs pushed past her ponut, he used his strong digits to spread it open in a way that made the mare moan out whorishly.

The third thestral against her open, drooling mouth used this to force his way in, plunging his cock into her mouth with the others. If Moondancer was already gagging and struggling before, she was now feeling her body twitching, the rest of her was giving out small spasms as she was jerking off the two faster, and a mix of saliva and precum leaked out in a sloppy mess on the floor. The one in her pussy winched, feeling as her soaking hole was clamping down so tightly as the mare was clearly having difficulty breathing. Circe watched on, but said and did nothing. Moondancer was a valuable mare, this was true, but equally speaking, she was a spare to be used later on after Twilight’s conquest.

And with Twilight in such a growing, vulnerable and dependent state for Heph’s approval, Circe believed that the time was close enough to allow possible risks. Moondancer didn’t seem to mind, and more than once the thestral mare wondered if the pony would actually let herself get fucked into unconsciousness. The thestrals continued to treat her like a used up sex toy. Her body was completely submissive to them, and her flaring nostrils burned all the way into her lungs as the musky, hot air was flooding inside her as the smiths’ cocks were rubbing together in her throat. The pleasure was greater than any other she had felt before, and from the way Circe had made it sound, Moondancer was going to be fucked by just about every thestral in the city. Calling it a trial was an understatement, and she wondered if Circe went through the same to join Heph’s personal harem.

The thestrals worked faster and faster, rubbing within her as they were going to get to orgasm soon. Moondancer’s state of being was an almost constant orgasm, with her pussy spraying out her sweet nectar all over the floor. This only made her all the more slippery to take this dick all the way into her. Even her cervix was so submissive to these thestrals, so desiring to be bred, that she managed to have it open enough to make this cock push into her needy, fertile womb. The idea that these strong, thick, powerful cocks were working so hard to get themselves to orgasm, to pump her with their hot, potent, virile seed in hopes to impregnate her.

She felt so dirty, slutty, and naughty as she imagined how it would be like to be knocked up by some thestral other than Heph. The very notion only turned her on more, and her body was so loose and fuckable by these half dozen thestrals, that they held nothing back as they hammered faster and faster. Gagging and choking on these dicks, she felt them bulging, throbbing, and swelling in her throat. She could feel it, they were going to cum, and the climaxing load from all of them were going to be so big, that she felt she was going to be a bloated mess. Slobbering her tongue and mouth along these lengths, Moondancer managed to get the stallions to their releases.

The ones on her sides were the first, blasting off their hot and thick ropes of come that plastered across her arms, hands, fingers, and even at her shoulders and against her back. The one in her pussy was the next one to cum, ramming himself so hard against her hole, that it forced her forward to have the three in her mouth bottom out at once in her throat. Her eyes rolled back, watering as they became red from the strain of her struggle to breathe. The scent of musk, sweat, and cum flooded her senses as they delivered their hot releases inside her mouth. Moondancer swallowed it all down, her belly filling more than before the three of them, and the one in her pussy flooded her womb with his potent seed.

“My, my, quite the gluttonous little whore.” Circe giggled a little under her breath. Looking at the mares beside her, she nodded. “Let them finish with her, then have her cleaned up and the next group will come in.” Whispering under her breath some more, she smirked. “All for Lord Heph, and soon, the Princess will be his.” Once the stallions were done with the mare, they each slowly pulled out of her, letting her collapse to the pool of cum, nectar, and sweat in a noticeable splash.

They laughed at the mare as she twitched and wallowed in the pleasure that had ultimately destroyed her mind. Moondancer wasn’t a mare, she was just a whore for the pleasures of others. Circe almost felt sorry for her, especially with how many more thestrals could come to claim her as their slut. Even she had no way to really know just how many thestrals were going to take advantage of this opportunity to fuck Moondancer, but she had her orders. Sighing a little, the thestral mare sent the other mares to tend to the unicorn as the stallions walked out of the room, laughing and mocking the mare under their breaths.

“Simply impressive, Moondancer.” Circe smiled, reassuring the mare to confirm she was still even remotely conscious. “Another group successfully handled it. But we have many more to do. Can you do it? For Lord Heph?”

“Anything…for him…” Moondancer weakly cooed, hearing the stallions name only adding to her pleasure. “I’ll be…Heph’s…good girl…” Circe smiled, so happy to see this previously confident and dignified mare be reduced piece by piece into a somewhat broken mess.

Unable to locate Moondancer, Twilight would have to put off any attempts to meet with Heph for the time being. Proper reparations for such a terrible crime must be handled delicately, and the unicorn had a far more delicate touch than she did. But since Moondancer couldn’t be found, all Twilight could do was just go about the rest of her royal duties. Hopefully, the steward would come back soon, then they could discuss everything. Looking herself over again, Twilight cleaned herself off, dressed somewhat appropriately as she prepared for the day. She couldn’t let anyone else see her like this. Despite any disagreements she had with what Celestia did, her lessons on what was expected of a Princess still resonated with her. But equally, did it matter anymore?

The seeds of doubt, worry, and guilt were planted within her by learning this true history, and the negative feelings only grew within her. She ascended to the throne because she helped spread the power of friendship across Equestria and neighboring lands. Twilight had shown not just ponykind, but had shown friendship to the griffons, hippogriffs, kirins, yaks, dragons, and even to the abyssinians, diamond dogs, and zebras. She had united all the known races and kingdoms, ushering them into a new era of friendship and unity, with her claim to the throne beginning this age. But now…now Twilight wasn’t even sure she deserved it anymore. Or worse, that Celestia merely handed the repercussions off on her.

It was a terrible thought to have, and she felt almost sick just from even thinking about it for a moment. And even if Celestia, years later, attempted to repair the peace, she utterly destroyed it. She had stolen the kingdom, the very lands from the thestrals, magically forced them from their homes, and when she learned it was all a lie that caused this divide that she did nothing to repair, she used deception rather than owning up to her own betrayal. Twilight shuddered, feeling so heavy in the head and shoulders from the weight of this inherited guilt. She felt like she couldn’t even face Heph without something, anything that she believed could make this right. The mountain, the very castle she walked on, it all belonged to the thestrals.

And the more she tried to focus on her royal duties, the more Twilight couldn’t help but think back to what Celestia had done. Her betrayal of the thestrals, her poor attempts to make it right, and how she all but manipulated them. But was this the only manipulation? Or maybe Celestia was manipulating her as well? Maybe her accession to the throne wasn’t just because she did some great deeds, to be the leader Equestria needed and deserved, was all just a manipulation by Celestia? Twilight hid it well, but within she felt only the great despair of this. Did they even deserve the throne anymore? Was it even hers to begin with? These thoughts, these doubts, these questions, they were all too much for her.

‘I can’t keep going on like this!’ Twilight thought to herself, going through her normal busy work. ‘Heph…his people. I’m so, so sorry…’ But then, another thought struck her. Did Celestia know where they were? No, no, she couldn’t have known.

The pony pretending to be Luna for the negotiations had hidden the information in the library, so there was no way for Celestia to know. And yet, why didn’t she try? Did she just give up? Did she not care? The more she thought about it, the more the mare couldn’t help but feel something she thought she would never feel for her mentor; resentment. She didn’t hate Celestia, but Twilight couldn’t in good conscience condone this action, no matter how much time had passed. But what could she do? The ponies of modern Canterlot were innocent in this, but the thestrals, they lived through this exile and betrayal. Heph was there, watching as the princess gave them no choice but to leave. So what could she possibly do? She couldn’t do anything, that’s what Celestia did, and just that thought alone disgusted the mare.

‘No, I can’t keep it going on like this!’ Twilight thought, the worrisome feelings swirled over and over within her mind, plaguing her with heavier guilt and pain. ‘I must make this right.’ The princess would spend the majority of the day and into the early night harassed by her pains, but she knew she just had to do what was right to Heph and his people, what they deserved.

Throughout the day, the thoughts plagued Twilight’s mind. She couldn’t look at a single paper, document, or really anything as she went about her royal duties without thinking of what she now knows about thestrals. How many papers could’ve been drafted that could’ve avoided the conflict? How many dirty deals did the nobles do that now even Celestia knew about? When she sat down to eat, she looked at her royal banquet, only to imagine how many thestrals must’ve starved because of Celestia. The disgust was so much, she could barely eat half a plate of food. But not to rouse and suspicion, she ordered the rest of the food spread across the staff, a gift for all their hard work.

Now night has come, Twilight stood alone in the throne room. The great sky window allowed the soft moonlight to wash over this room, especially over the throne. Igniting her horn, she locked all the doors, and had made it clear to all the maids, guards, and servants that she wanted to be alone. She looked at the throne with her mixed emotions. She remembered the joy she felt whenever she saw Celestia in this room. She remembered how happy she was when a second throne for Luna was constructed. And she remembered her coronation, how she was to be a new leader for all of Equestria. The feelings of pride, joy, love, compassion, all of it was tainted, poisoned, and defiled by the truth that she had learned.

“It doesn’t matter…” Twilight muttered weakly to herself, some tears forming in her eyes as she started to strip from her clothes. Looking up at the night sky, she gazed upon the moon, and another thought crossed her. “Was the story of Nightmare Moon real? Were you banished for trying to usurp Celestia…or did Celestia banish you for getting in her way?” Her tears started to flow as she was dropping all of her clothes to the marble floor. “Were you just another victim?”

Now fully naked, she cooed softly, walking over to the throne. A new feeling was slowly spreading throughout the mare’s body. She felt shame, embarrassment, a humiliating sensation as she sat in this throne without a scrap of clothes, let alone her royal regalia. And yet, under all of these feelings, there was another one; apathy. Did it all even matter anymore? What did the throne of Equestria mean if it was built on the ruins of an older civilization, a civilization that was completely ruined by the leader of Equestria? So destroyed was her image of Celestia, that she couldn’t even see any value in this throne. It was nothing more than an over-glorified chair.

Relaxing a little more on the throne, Twilight looked out into the empty throne room, her mind drifting as she closed her eyes. Within her thoughts, she imagined the royal and noble court. The many, many ponies who built their wealth on the bones of this once great kingdom. What would they say if they did see the Princess naked on the throne? Would they mock her? Question her? Taunt her, tease her, insult and debase her with their venomous words? Did it even matter? This throne was already defiled, it didn’t matter anymore. All she was doing was what this throne had left, just some slutty mare sitting there, wishing her lover would just come to her and fuck her like she deserved.

“I don’t even deserve to be here…no pony does…” Twilight cooed, starting to rub at her soft, delicate, and sensitive body. Moaning a little as her pussy was getting wet and her nipples were getting hard. “This all belonged to the thestrals…this was their home…and you took it from them…” The more she thought, the more she muttered, the more she moaned as she began to masturbate while sitting on the throne.

Starting slowly, Twilight’s fingers rubbed along the soft wetness of her pussy lips. Teasing a little at her clit, she moaned softly, savoring the slowly growing feelings of pleasure. She could just shover her fingers, maybe her whole fist in her sobbing fuck hole, but she wanted to take her time, to really let the sensations build up before she would indulge further. As she continued to rub along her pussy lips, Twilight couldn’t help but think about not only what she had seen in the visions that Star Swirl provided, but also her longing feelings for Heph. She cooed, whispering his name under her breath as she started picking up the speed of her masturbating.

“Heph…Heph…oh my…Heph…” Twilight murmured quietly. “I wish…I wish you were here…seeing me like this. I want you…I need you. Oh Heph, I love you…” Moaning out as she uttered such words, she slipped a couple of her fingers inside her pussy.

The pleasure only intensified as she imagined Heph walking in on her masturbating on her throne. The way she would be doing this for him, and only for him. Twilight wanted him, her fingers rubbed against her sweet and sensitive spots. The sound of wet slipping tingled at her ears, and the aroma of her hot sex only added to her desires to push herself along in her fantasy. Heph would stand there, watching her masturbate, fingering herself like some common whore for his pleasure, but he wouldn’t touch her. The thestral would just watch as the princess would degrade herself further.

“Anything…anything…I would do…anything for you…” Twilight moaned, slipping another finger in her pussy, letting out more of her alluring noises. “Please…have me…love me…own me…I’m yours, all yours, only yours…please, Heph…”

Her moaning breath became hotter, and her fantasies were only becoming more intense. Now, it wasn’t just Heph watching her, but it was the entire royal court. They saw their princess as the mare she really was. Not some dignified and graceful being. Twilight Sparkle was just a whore, addicted to thestral cock, bound to it, and submissive to it. If Heph so asked, she would put herself on such a display before everyone in Canterlot, in Equestria, and even beyond if it made him happy. But would the stallion ask this of her? Would he settle on just the Princess of Equestria publically masturbating, as if she was baiting each and every stallion there to try and stop her, or even try to fuck her.

Then her thoughts went to Moondancer, wherever she was. She would be at her Princess’ side, just as naked, just as slutty. Maybe the two of them would put on a far more erotic display for the royal court? Twilight would sit upon her throne, moaning out like the slut she was as her steward would eat out her pussy, getting it hot and wet, eager and ready for Heph’s cock. The way her mind continued to drift, she pondered if the thestral would allow her to be fucked. She belonged to him, and if he wanted her to be the public use whore of all of Canterlot, all of TwilightForge, or even all of Equestria, then she would do it without any hesitation, taking nothing but joy in being a good girl to Heph.

“Please Heph…look at me…” Twilight moaned out, her mind shifting from one fantasy to another. “Look at me be your bitch, your naughty whore. I’m yours. Tell me what to do, I’ll do it. I’ll do anything for you.” Now all the fingers of one hand were feverishly rubbing in and out of her pussy. “Fuck…I want it. I’m your good girl. I’m your good girl. I’m your good girl!”

She wanted to cum, she wanted to spray out her sweet and hot nectar all over her ill gotten throne. She didn’t deserve to even sit here, this throne should belong to Heph. And while she considered that, the next fantasy surged through her mind. Heph, crowned as king, maybe even emperor of Equestria, and Twilight could be his queen, empress, or at the very least married to his big, thick, beautiful cock. She couldn’t stop herself from imagining he would handle the responsibilities of the throne not only better than she ever could, but could do it while she rode on his cock. He would meet with the royal court while she was sucking him off, drinking load after load of his hot seed, all while rubbing her pregnant belly.

Twilight moaned out, nearly cumming as she let her other hand try to slip into her sopping wet pussy. She nearly had both all the way inside as she imagined herself getting impregnated by this cock. She wanted Heph’s foals, she wanted to birth his heirs over, and over, and over again. She loved this feeling, this fantasy, this longing desire that she was on the cusp of begging for. What did being princess mean anymore? The throne was never meant to be hers, it should’ve stayed with the thestrals. So why shouldn’t Heph be given the throne, let him rule as he deserved, and Twilight can serve as his bride, his broodmare, his slut, his absolute good girl. Hissing a little, the alicorn imagined what life would be like with Heph in charge.

All of Equestria would benefit from what she had learned from the thestrals. This free, liberating feeling that was coursing through her very being was so great, all the world should feel this good. Heph was wide, strong, charming, and so perfect, how could she possibly compare to him? Twilight couldn’t stand the weight of her crown, she longed to return back to her days as a simple unicorn. She would relinquish it all, renounce her claim to the throne, give it all to Heph, if it only meant she could be by his side forever. Her fantasies and desires only grew while her thoughts traveled all about her mind. The pleasure was becoming too much, she had to cum, she needed to let out her sweet release.

“Heph…Heph…Heph…Heph…” Twilight panted out, moaning as she was trembling from her coming orgasm. “Love me…have me…take me…I’m yours, all yours…now…and…fuck…now and…forever…” Arching her head back, it was too much.

Shoving nearly both hands into her pussy, Twilight came her sweet and hot release. Her orgasmic cries echoed out into the throne room, and she squirted out her nectar so much and so far, that it left a slippery, glistening trail that led back to the mare. Panting, her body was still spraying out her orgasmic bliss with each passing moment. Her mind thought of how the court would react to seeing her cumming like this. What manner of insults, whispers, and mockery would she be subjected to? She didn’t care. If it made Heph happy, if it meant he would be there with her, she would do it over and over again without shame. Slowly, the orgasm was dying down, and now she lay there in the afterglow.

“Heph…I love you…” Twilight weekly panted, cooing as she longed for the thestral to be there. “Please…please love me…I’m all yours. I only want…want to be with you.” Swallowing a little, she felt her body weaken as she slumped a little on her throne, her sensitive nipples twitching. “Now…and forever…”

Twilight’s body trembled, her entire being was sweating, basking in the moonlight of her climax. She felt so dirty, so naughty, so defiled. And yet, she equally felt nothing else about it. She acknowledged that what she was doing would be seen as wrong, but she didn’t care. Nothing mattered anymore. The throne she sat upon, the same throne she had masturbated on meant absolutely nothing. It was built upon the labors, pains, and betrayal of the thestral people. So what was the point of her, an alicorn, to sit upon the throne on this mountain, when it had always belonged to the thestrals. So deep in her thought, she didn’t notice as someone had secreted themselves into the throne room.

“Good evening, Princess.” Heph’s voice called out, nearly causing Twilight to fall out of her throne. “I’m sorry, am I interrupting something?” He had been there long enough to see the majority of the mare’s display, and he had enjoyed every moment of it. He was struggling to hold back his triumphant smile.

“Heph?!” Twilight gasped, quickly standing up, she rushed over to him. “I…I’m so sorry…” Tears flooded her eyes as she dropped to her knees. She couldn’t stop herself from crying as she let out all the pain and sorrow she had felt all day. “I’m sorry, I know…I know what Celestia did, I know what she did to you…your father, your grandfather, everything!”

“Twilight…” Heph said, speaking calmly, softly, and lovingly as he walked over to her, placing a hand on her shoulder. “What do you know?”

“Star Swirl…he showed me…I know all about what happened.” Twilight explained, looking at the thestral. “I saw the history of your people. This mountain, everything here belongs to them…belongs to you.” She sniffled, crying even more as she looked at the stallion she loved. “Then I saw…Celestia…betraying you all…stealing your homes from you…and banishing you all away…” A small pool was forming from the tears she shed. “I can’t do it…I can’t bear the weight of this, the guilt, the pain. I don’t deserve to be on the throne.”

“Twilight, what are you saying?” Heph asked, feigning ignorance of her words and wanting to hear her say what he’s been waiting for. “What are you talking about? Why should you feel guilt over what Celestia did?”

“Because it’s wrong! What Celestia did was wrong! I don’t deserve to be a Princess.” Twilight cried, looking at the thestral with longing and hopeful desire in her eyes. “Please…take me…do whatever you want me with. I don’t want to feel this pain anymore.”

“Then let me put your pains to rest.” Heph said, taking Twilight’s hands in his own. Looking her in her eyes, he smiled at her. “I never want you to ever feel this pain again.”

Reaching down, he lifted the mare up, making her moan and blush as he carried her back over to the throne, the same way a husband would carry his bride. Her heart was fluttering. This was it, the love, the devotion, and sheer passion that was missing in her life. Heph was going to give it to her, the longing that had been so empty within her. Sitting her back on the throne, he spread her legs, getting a much better look at her sweet and dripping pussy. It was still a little loose from her intense masturbating, but he loved it all the same. Unable to hold back her own emotions, Twilight’s horn burst into light, taking a hold of the thestral’s clothes, all but tearing it from his body to free his cock.

“Oh? Such a naughty Princess.” Heph commented, reaching down to rub along his cock to angle it to the mare’s pussy. “But do you really want to be fucked with them watching?” Twilight was a little confused, then looked out into the throne room proper.

Her eyes widened. She could see them. The royal court, the royal guards, the servants, the maids, the staff, even her friends, family, and the other alicorn princesses. They were all there, except that they were not. So high off her own pleasure, her mind still filled with the aftershocks and afterglow of her intense climax, Twilight had utterly fooled her mind into seeing visions that were not there. Heph didn’t know fully who she was seeing, but he knew the look of a mind shattered by pleasure, and decided to not only play into it; he encouraged it. Eventually, Twilight would realize these were mere visions, and only the two of them were in this room. But until then, she didn’t care. She spread her legs some more, reaching out with her arms to rest on the stallion’s shoulders.

“Please, Heph. Take me…I’m-” Twilight tried to moan out for him, but he rammed his cock inside her, making her cum again on this dick. Heph didn’t bother taking it easy, and immediately got into a deep and steady thrusting pace, all while the alicorn whorishly moaned for him. “I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you!”

Her vision was becoming a little blurry, but Twilight couldn’t stop herself. The way Heph was fucking into her pussy was just so good. Reaching more around him, she hugged him close to her. As his chest pressed against her tits, rubbing them as he was hammering into her, the alicorn’s mind was utterly submissive to him. Looking out over his shoulder, she cooed, shuddered, feeling his own quickening heartbeat all for her. He was hers, she was his, that’s all that mattered. The vision of the royal court watching them flickered a little as her lust addled mind only further added to it. Here and there, the ones in the court would change.

Guards she had known, fellow unicorn scholars she had been in classes with, the very students she had helped train during her time as a Princess, her friends, her family, the various ponies and creatures she had met along the journey of her life. She could see then, coming and going as her pussy was clamping so lovingly along Heph’s cock as he was moaning for more. Memories of Celestia flashed in her mind, from first meeting the princess when she was a unicorn filly, to her years training under her, and even her trip to Ponyville, the adventures she had been on, and finally her ascension to alicorn status and eventually the throne of Canterlot. But this only added to the guilt that the mare felt as Heph continued his steady pace.

She wasn’t worthy of the throne, even if Celestia believed it, even if all of Equestria believed it, none of it mattered. The throne was Heph’s, it belonged to the thestrals. She could never rule knowing that she sat upon an unjust throne. But another thought crossed her mind, she could be with Heph. As long as she was with him, she would give up everything. The throne, her titles, her authority, everything she had would be his. He deserved to have everything she possessed and ever claimed as hers. She belonged to him, and with each thick and deep thrust of his cock inside her, she felt herself only falling deeper and deeper into her desire to be nothing but Heph's mare. She didn’t even feel envious as she though about Circe and the other mares.

It would only be natural for Heph to have his harem, and she would faithfully obey. Her fantasies pushed to what her life was going to be like now. Would she still live in Canterlot? Would she live in TwilightForge? Or would the thestrals retake their city? She would awaken, making sure to rise before her beloved, tending to his morning wood until he came in her throat like the slut she was. Once she ate her breakfast of his spunk, she would ensure Heph had his meal, all while she would either service his cock some more, or have him drink from her milk filled tits. This then brought on the next part of her fantasy, pregnancy. She wanted Heph’s babies, she wanted every ounce of his spunk pumping her womb full of his foals.

From there, would she still manage the royal duties of Canterlot? She wouldn’t want him to bear the weight of even more. So maybe she would still do the day to day activities, Moondancer at her side perhaps. But when Heph would have to sit upon the throne, maybe she and her friend would kneel before him, worshipping at his cock as he managed the court? The possibilities were endless, and Twilight wasn’t just feeling less and less embaressed at the idea of being fucked in front of others, but was starting to enjoy the idea. She wanted to be treated the way she deserved. She was a slut, a devoted, faithful whore for her master, and looking at him, she could see that he was enjoying fucking her.

“I’m sorry…I’m so sorry, Heph…” Twilight moaned, looking so passionately in the thestrals eyes. “Please…take me, use me. Let me make up for everything they-” Her words were cut off as the thestral kissed her.

Twilight’s eyes rolled back as she moaned from her master’s embrace. Hugging him closer, she could feel his heartbeat matching up with hers. She wanted more, the pleasure of his desires to fuck her, to be with her and claim her as his was so intense that she didn’t even want to think about anything else. As long as she was with Heph, nothing else mattered. She trusted him, she loved him, and from how he was passionately kissing her, she could feel his love with each moan she let out in his mouth, and each deep thrust that rubbed along her sweet and sensitive spots. Her ovaries were tingling, going into overdrive as she was ready to be impregnated by him, she wanted his foals, all his foals.

“It’s okay, Twilight.” Heph replied, pulling his mouth back from Twilight’s lips. “What they did wasn’t your fault. And I’m doing this, because I love you too.” The alicorn’s moans echoed out as she kissed the thestral again.

Heph’s cock swelled and pulsed in Twilight’s pussy, getting close to an orgasm. His mind was cheering in the triumph he was about to achieve. Even then, it wasn’t like he saw the alicorn in the same way he remembered Celestia. Twilight was different, she was a mare who cared. And though he was going to fuck her pregnant, claim her as his, and dominate her, he felt such a strong connection to her. He wanted to be with her, and if she was going to willingly submit to him, then all the better. From what Circe told him about how Moondancer had ended up after her treatment, he was confident that the time had now come.

Picking up the speed of his thrusts, he was working up closer to his orgasm. He was going to cum, the first of what was going to be many that night. Twilight’s body submitted to him, opening up as she wanted every inch of this magnificent size to flood her womb with his seed. She wanted it, she needed to know she brought him to orgasm. Heph huffed, groaning in the mare’s mouth, their tongue’s embracing each other as Twilight’s sloppy wet pussy was leaking out her nectar as she was going through several smaller climaxes. The thestral’s cock was getting thicker, ready to cum, and Twilight’s legs lifted up, wrapping around Heph’s hips, keeping him in place; she didn’t want a single drop to be pulled out of her pussy.

“Here it comes, my love.” Heph groaned, shuddering a little as the pleasure washed over him. “Are you ready to bear my foals?”

“Yes…yes…please…” Twilight cooed, moaning her hot breath against Heph’s face. “Breed me, give me your babies, every one of them. I want them, I want to be your broodmare.” Her pussy tightened as she was milking the stallion over the edge.

“Then you shall have it.” Heph cooed, reaching up to gently caress the mare’s cheek as he leaned in close again. “You will no longer be a princess. Instead, you shall be one of my harem mares which I cherish. You shall serve me, bearing my children until all the guilt within you is washed away.” Kissing her, he bottomed out in her pussy, unleashing the torrent of hot seed as the mare moaned from being impregnated.

Twilight’s body felt so hot, the way Heph’s hot seed was flooding so deep into her womb, filling her with her love and master’s spunk and possible foals. She was so happy, she was fulfilling her purpose, her only true reason for being. She didn’t care about anything else, only the joy of being impregnated by Heph, and the way he was looking at her. The dominating, yet loving, gentle, and caring eyes that washed over her being. She was his, all his, only his, nothing else mattered. Not her crown, not her throne, not her friends, family, and especially not the other Princesses. All that Twilight cared about, and all she only wanted to care about was being with Heph. Kissing at him again, she moaned to him.

“Heph…please…give me more…” Twilight cooed, looking so innocent, adorable, and needy as she longed for more. “Please…use me…love me…give me more of your cum…”

“And you shall have it.” Heph cooed, kissing the mare back, leaning in close enough to embrace her in a loving hug. The mare could almost cry as the joy was overtaking her. “You are mine.”

This was too much, the tears came pouring from her eyes as she was so happy. Holding Heph closer to her, Twilight didn’t care about anything else, Helph truely wanted her, and that’s all that mattered to her now, and forever. After holding his cock in her pussy for a short while longer, the thestral slowly pulled himself out of her pussy, making sure the initial seed he had just pumped into her was still deep inside her. Smiling warmly, he took her by the hand, helping her up to her feet. Twilight had never felt this way before, never so loved, so wanted, and so needed in someone else’s life. She could almost scream it to the skies in her excitement. Not only the fact Heph all but proposed to her, but the wedding would be something out of a lover’s fable.

“You know, I love that smile on your face.” Heph commented, rubbing the back of his hand tenderly against Twilight’s cheek. “So beautiful, you are the mare I have longed for all these many, many years.”

“I…oh my…” Twilight cooed, feeling her face become so much hotter in a red blush as she looked at the confident, secure look in the thestral’s eyes. She felt so safe, so comfortable, like she didn’t even need to think about anything anymore. Hugging him, she pressed her head against his chest. “I just want to be with you. I love you, Heph.”

“I love you too, Twilight.” Heph replied, gently rubbing the back of Twilight’s mane, stroking it a little as he looked out towards one of the large glass doors. “Perhaps we should celebrate our new union?” With a swift motion, he scooped his arm under her leg, hoisting her upwards.

Twilight was somehow blushing even harder than before as Heph was carrying her towards the glass door, like a bride on her wedding night. Her heart was hammering so hard in her chest as the thestral opened the door, walking her through the archway, and brought Twilight out onto the balcony that overlooked the sleeping city of Canterlot. The princess had been looking out over this balcony for many years, modeling after what Celestia and Luna had done before her. Before, this was a prideful view, something to remind her of the kingdom she ruled, the kingdom she served, and the kingdom she would protect. But now, the meaning was different. She was with her lover, and when he gently lowered her, she stood by his size.

“Such a wonderful view. Neither UnderForge nor TwilightForge have such a view.” Heph said, taking a deep breath of the cool, night air. “Is this how it feels to see the kingdom at once?”

“It is…” Twilight cooed, taking Heph’s arm, leaning and snuggling against it as she was uncaring about how she and her lover was naked and fully exposed to anyone who would look up at the balcony tonight. “It’s so beautiful. I want this moment to last forever.”

“I know, and I want to show you just how we can make those scenes even more beautiful.” Heph commented, taking Twilight’s chin, turning her face to start kissing her again. She moaned softly against his lips as he was carefully rubbing and fondling her. Every inch of her body belonged to him, and she felt only love and joy serving him. “Now, lean over the balcony, I want to view the night sky while I fuck my concubine's perfect pussy.”

“Anything for you, my Master.” Twilight cooed, shifting over to lean over the balcony, her tits pressing slightly over the edge as she looked out over the city. The thrill of being seen was only adding to her arousal, and her pussy was dripping wet from it. “Please…Heph…fuck me. Fuck me like the good girl I am in front of your new kingdom, the kingdom that was stolen from you.” Lining up his cock against her moist entrance, he gave her what she wanted.

Thrusting forward, he bottomed out in her pussy again, making her gasp out. It was taking everything she had to not scream out so loud, it would make the Canterlot Royal Voice sound like a murmur. The pleasure was somehow even better than it was before. Was it because she was engaged to Heph now, or was it because she was so out in the open, and the rush of being caught was just so intoxicating? She couldn’t tell, and she didn’t care. She wanted more. If it was Heph’s cock, Twilight wanted him, she wanted his cock to stretch her out and claim every inch of her insides as his. She wanted his foals, and she didn’t care if anyone was watching at this point.

“So much tighter than before…” Heph smirked, chuckling a little under his breath as he was keeping his thrusts deep and steady. “Does the fear of being caught turn you on so much? Does my good girl like being fucked out in the open?”

“Yes…yes…I love it…I love it…” Twilight moaned out, looking back at the stallion, trembling under his gaze. “Please, don’t stop. Fuck me…fill me with your cock…give me all of your seed.” Her panting was becoming so hot, it was like a faint mist from her throat in the cool night air. “Make me pregnant, make me pregnant, please make me pregnant with your babies.”

“Of course, I will ensure you birth all of my children.” Heph commented, grunting a little as he was hammering at a slowly increasing speed in Twilight’s pussy. “I will make sure you’ll have my foals, and we can begin our new life together.” He was feeling not only the joy of his triumph over the alicorn, but couldn’t deny the affections he did feel towards her. “Twilight, my love. I will never leave your side. You will never be alone again.” His words only resonated throughout her being as she wanted every inch deep inside her.

Plunging harder and faster, Heph’s cock was rocking through Twilight’s body, filling her with every inch of his love and passion. She wanted nothing else, so long as he was by her side, so long as she could serve him, that’s all that mattered. Moaning out, the alicorn felt herself squeezing so lovingly along the length of her master’s cock. He was so big, and the heat was sending warm tingles throughout her body. She didn’t want this to stop, she wished she could be fucked and loved by Heph forever. The pleasure was melting away her worries, banishing her fears, and filling her with an intense purpose of longing and love. She wanted him, she was so happy that he wanted her too. She didn’t care if anyone saw her, she was doing what she was meant to be, Heph’s broodmare.

“You are so beautiful in the moonlight, my love.” Heph panted, keeping a steady pace as his humping was causing Twilight’s body to shake and tits to bounce while her ass smacked a sloppy wet sound against his hips. “I am so happy to have you, I never want to be without you.”

“Same, I feel the same, my love. My one and only.” Twilight moaned, starting to back up her ass against the stallion, wanting to feel every inch of his hot, thick size rub along her sweet and sensitive spots. “Please, don’t stop. Give it to me, I want more. Destroy my pussy and claim me as your royal, slutty bitch in heat.”

Heph continued to push himself, huffing somewhat as he could feel he was going to cum very soon. But not yet, he didn’t want to blow his load in her just yet. She was so broken, that there would be plenty of time for him to fill her womb with his precious seed over and over again. Instead, he wanted to get as close as possible, pushing the mare to see how much she could take. And with each deep thrust, Twilight’s pussy only seemed to want more. She needed to feel even more inside her. She could feel this fat, thestral cock throbbing inside her. He was gasping out small groans of pleasure. He was feeling good, she was making him feel good. This pleasure he felt, it was because of her, she was his love, and she would make sure he would never go a day without her love enveloping him.

Her mind further drifted to what her future was, how many foals she would birth for him, and just how they would be together forever. She even contemplated, though how she could do it was difficult to piece together in the way her head as the pleasure was shattering any heavy thoughts. But Twilight wondered if it would be possible to gift Heph with the same ascension that Celestia had bestowed upon her. If anyone deserved to be an alicorn, if anyone deserved to rule over all of Equestria, it was Heph. Twilight would serve her Master. Be it as a member of his harem or, perhaps, as his queen one day. So long as she could always be his good girl. The very idea was edging her closer to orgasm. Feeling how much tighter she was getting in her moans, Heph leaned in close to her ear.

“How does it feel? How do you like your master’s cock?” Heph seductively whispered, making Twilight’s body tremble. “You can cum. I’ll allow it.” His smile only grew as her shivering, cooing sounds of submission were getting his cock even harder. “Come on, Twilight. Be my good girl, and cum for me.” It was too much for her, the mare couldn’t hold it in.

Covering her mouth as best as she could, Twilight muffled as much moans as she could just as she reached her orgasm. Her pussy clamped down so tightly on the stallion’s cock, nearly crushing it as she was trembling and taking him all the way inside her. Her insides utterly submitted to him, as her body was almost forcing itself into a state of estrus. Even her breasts seemed to be pushed to a motherhood-like state. A phantom lactation that caused her plum bipples to tremble before they started to leak out some creamy, warm milk. Twilight’s eyes widened, and even Heph was impressed by this, reaching down to grab at her tits, groping and fondling her as if he was trying to milk her.

“Milk already?” Heph chuckled playfully, tugging at the mare’s nipples to cause more milk to leak out, adding to the small pool of her nectar that was trickling down her leg. “Is my good girl excited about getting pregnant?” She couldn’t answer with words, only moans as she trembled from the pleasures that were rippling through her mind. “But we’re not done yet. I haven’t cum yet.”

“Please…cum inside me…I want it…” Twilight panted, her voice was sounding so weak and tired, she was just barely holding herself conscious. “Make me pregnant…please…give me all of your foals…I want them…”

“Oh, I shall give you my seed, and you’ll be my pregnant love. But not tonight.” Heph said, pulling himself from her pussy. The sudden lack of his cock inside her caused Twilight to drop down to her knees. “I will give you my foals another time. But right now, I have not cum, so finish me off.” The mare immediately, though slowly from her fatigue, shifted over to better worship at the thestral’s cock.

Opening her mouth, she started sucking him off again, deepthroating herself over this cock. She moaned whorishly over it, loving it as she was slobbering herself all over it. The mix of flavors, both his potential seed and her sweet juices tingling on her tongue. Twilight loved this feeling, and she looked up to her lover with passionate, almost lust induced manic swirls in her eyes. She couldn’t stop herself, she didn’t want to stop herself. The pleasure of this stallion’s cock in her throat was all but a daily part of her newly forming deity. Reaching down, she tugged and teased at her tits, especially at her nipples, letting more warm milk trickle along her fingers as she moaned on this cock.

Heph only stared down at her, content with how things were coming along, though he didn’t expect her to start lactating. He was certain she wasn’t pregnant yet. Though it didn’t matter, as she was going to carry his foal eventually. But this was enough for him to know she was his. All that would remain would be her to willingly wear the specially made cuffs and collar, and she would be his fully and completely. He was tempted to just breed her then and there, but didn’t want to celebrate too early. There would be plenty of time for that after the throne was his. For now, he could feel her love and devotion pushing him towards a thick and heavy orgasm. His cock throbbed in the mare’s mouth, and rubbed along her tongue.

“Not in your mouth.” Heph said, smiling at the mare. “On your face, and those beautiful breasts. I want to cover you in my seed, mark you as my good girl.” Twilight didn’t need any convincing for that. She wanted it.

Pulling her mouth off this cock, she made it just in time for the stallion to cum. Heph’s load was as hot, thick, and heavy as she hoped for as it blew across her face, splattering against her open mouth and dangling tongue, all while the rest plastered against her tits. She tingled and shivered, the warmth contrasted against the cool breeze of the night, pushing her over the edge again. Heph smirked, his mind all but cheering in the triumph before him. Twilight Sparkle, Princess and ruler of Equestria, was on her knees, eagerly and passionately worshipping at his cock after he came all over her. She was marked, she was broken, she was submissive, but most importantly, she was his, now and forever.